IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) LO I.I ,'63 .6 I 40 IM 20 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 •m 6" ► Photographic Sciences Corporaaon 23 WeST MAIN STRUT WEISTER.N.Y. MSSO (716) 873-4503 A. Sf CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical Microreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D n □ Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagee Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes gdographiques en couleur Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or blackV Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ n Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Reli6 avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serree peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge int6rieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajouttes lors dune restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont pas 6X6 filmies. Additional comments:/ Commentaires suppldmentaires; L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a 6t6 possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sent peut-dtre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans !a methods normale de filmage sont indiquds ci-dessous. T t( I I Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagies Pages restored and/oi Pages restaur6es et/ou pelliculdes Pages discoloured, stained or foxe( Pages d6color6es, tacheties ou piqu6es Pages detached/ Pages d6tach6es I I Pages damaged/ I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ ryi Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ I I Pages detached/ v/ Showthrough/ Transparence I I Quality of print varies/ Quality in6gale de I'impression Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du material supplementaire Only edition available/ Seule Mition disponible □ Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont 6t6 filmies d nouveau de fapon d obtenir la meilleure image possible. 7 P fl C b tl s o fi si o T si T vt IV dl ei b( n< re m This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce flocument est filmi au taux de reduction indiqui ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X J 26X 30X 12X 16X 20X 24X 28X 32X The copy filmed here has been reproduced thanks to the generosity of: National Library of Canada L'exemplaire fiimi fut reproduit grdce d la g6n6ro8it6 de: Bibliothdque nationale du Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract specifications. \ Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol ^^- (meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et de la nettetA de l'exemplaire filmd, et en conformity avec les conditions du contrat de filmage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprim^e sont filmds en commen^ant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la derni^re page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmis en commenpant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la dernidre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la derniire image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbole — "^signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbole V signifie "FIN". Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent 6tre filmte A des taux de reduction diffirents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul cliche, il est film6 A partir de Tangle sup6rieur gauche, de gauche A droite. et de haut en bas, en prenant le nombre d'images nicessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrent la m^thode. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 37 £■ The Universities of Canada THEIR HISTORY AND ORGANIZATION WITH AN OUTLINE OF British and American University Systems. eOLLEGE LIBRARY fiiaiopous APPENDIX TO THE REPORT OF THE MINISTER OF EDUCA- TION, 1896. TORONTO : Pbtntbi) bt Wabwiok Bros. k. Rutter, 68 and 70 Front Strut West. 1896 ?1^- LP\193 232719 xJ TABLE OF CONTENTS. Part 1. Univebsitibs of Canada. Chapter I. Introductory Chapter II. The University of King's College, Toronto Chapter III. The University of Toronto Chapter IV. Victoria University .... Chapter V. Queen's University .... Chapter VI. Trinity University .... Chapter VII. McMaster University .... Chapter VIII. The Western University of London Cftapter IX. Roman Catholic Universities of Ontario Chapter X. Protestant Universities of Quebec Chapter XI. Roman Catholic Colleges of Quebec Chapter XII. Nova Scotia Universities Chapter XIII. New Brunswick Universities Chapter XIV. The University of Manitoba . Part II. Universities op Great Britain. Chapter XV. The University of Oxford Chapter XVI. The Universities of Scotland . Part III. Universities of the United States Chapter XVII. Harvard University Chapter XVIII. -Yale University .... Chapter XIX. The College of New Jersey Chapter XX. Columbia University Chapter XXI. The University of Michigan Chapter XXII. Cornell University Chapter XXIII. Johns Hopkins University Chapter XXIV. Clark University Chapter XXV. The University of Chicago Page. 3 7 49 84 108 119 127 136 140 147 169 170 192 204 213 247 281 294 302 308 318 330 341 34& 352 APPENDIXES. A. King's College Charter and Land Grant B. Upper Canada College C. Inauguration of King's College . D. King's College Commissions E. Toronto University Commissions . F. Basis of University Federation G. Victoria College Charter . , . . H. Queen's College Charter .... I. Trinity College Charter .... J. McGill College and Bishop's College Charters K. Laval University Charter .... 363. 374 378 383 387 390 396 405 414 418 431 \y PREFACE. For several years the desirability of revising and con- solidating the laws with respect to the University of Toronto has pressed itself upon my attention. Owing to the amendments made by the Legislature during the last twenty years, the Statutes under which the University is administered have become somewhat obscure. As it is an exceedingly difficult matter to incorporate amend- ments into an Act of Parliament without affecting the arrangement and symmetry of existing sections, a com- plete revision of the Act was therefore necessary. More important, however, than the symmetrical arrangement of the Statutes, was the introduction of such amendments as would increase the efficiency of the University, and prevent confusion in its government or collision between the different bodies having authority in its administration. The investigation held last year before a Royal Commission showed very clearly that, at least as far as discipline is concerned, there was great diffi- culty in determining the jurisdiction of those concerned in the management of University affairs. The growth of the University and the place which it fills in our educational system have also increased the responsibility of the Legislature in dealing with it. In the brief period of ten years, the attendance of students has increased from 348 to 875. The Senate of the Uni- versity, in the exercise of its right to fix the standard vi. for matriculation, practically determines the course of study in all our High Schools, now attended by over 23,000 pupils. The teachers in training at the Ontario Normal College, the Provincial Normal Schools, and the County Model Schools, numbering over 2,000 annually, receive the greater part of their professional and non- professional instruction from graduates of the University of Toronto. Its influence, therefore, as the centre of educational activity for the Province upon its own stu- dents and upon the educational forces of the country cannot be overestimated. In considering what should be done to increase the usefulness of the University of Toronto, a study of the organization of other Universities cannot fail to be help- ful. While it is true that the educational as well as the political institutions of a people must be adapted to the local conditions which call them into existence, it is equally true that the experience of those concerned in the administration of other institutions of a similar kind is worthy of consideration. Owing to our colonial relationship it will be observed, particularly in reading the history of the University of Toronto, that an effort was made to transplant from the Mother Country a Uni- versity organization adapted to conditions of society which did not prevail in this country. Many of the difficulties with which the Legislature has to contend, and indeed some of the anomalies which the Legislature hfiiS now to consider, grew out of this circumstance. By the Act of 1853 it was intended that the University of Toronto should be a transcript of the University of Lon- don (England). The idea of a great University sur- vu. rounded by a group of affiliated colleges appealed very strongly to the popular imagination, and for a time appeared, both in England and here, to work well. It was found by experience, however, that this ideal did not meet the educational wants of the Province, and so in 1887, on the federation of Victoria University, a radi- cal change was made in the constitution of the Univer- sity. From the report of a Royal Commission laid before the House of Commons last year, it is altogether likely the British Parliament will take a similar course with regard to the London University, making it a teaching as well as an examining body, as the University of Toronto was made by the Act of 1887. In the report which follows, I have endeavored to set forth, somewhat fully, the history of all the Universities of Canada. Although the Legislature of the Province has mainly to deal with education as directed by the Provincial University, still for the last twenty years it has very properly recognized the Degree of any University in the British Dominions for all purposes of higher education. The ties which politically bind the various Provinces of Confederation and the most distant colonies of the Empire together are thus duplicated educationally and so far with the most satisfactory results. The graduates of the Universities of Ontario and the rest of Canada, as well as the graduates of the great seats of learning at the heart of the Empire, vie with each other in contributing to the intellectual development of the Provinces. On this account it will be the more interesting to know how such Universities are organized and the courses of study required of their alumni. .-«; Vlll. v'i In the report which follows, the resume of the organiza- tion of Oxford and of the Scottish Universities will, I hope, be found interesting and instructive. In order to compare older methods of organization with methods of a more modern character, I have in- cluded in my report an outline of the history of eight of the more advanced Universities in the United States. In this list will be found the names of some operating under private charters and therefore more dependent upon popular support, and of others maintained largely by State aid, such as the University of Michigan. For simplicity of organization and government, the charter of the University of Michigan is worthy of careful study, and were it not for our traditions and associations, it might be taken as a model for the re-organization of University of Toronto. I am indebted to William Houston, M.A., Toronto University, for the report on the Universities of Canada ; to F. J. A. Morris, M.A., Oxford University, for a report on English Universities; to Alexander Fraser, M.A., Glasgow University, for a report on the Universities of Scotland ; to J. Pelham Edgar, B.A., Toronto University, now of Johns Hopkins University, for a report on the Universities of the United States. GEO. W. ROSS, Education Department, Toronto. 24th February, 1896, Nn PART I. UNIVERSITIES OF CANADA. Hi -4 i CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTORY, Higher education was in Canada a plant of late origin, and it was for a long time a plant of slow growth. This country, with the exception of small portions of Quebec and Acadia, was not occupied by a white population until after the close of the American Revolutionary War. The conclusion in 1783 of the Treaty of Paris, by which the independence of the United States was recognized, was the signal for the exodus from that country of the United Empire Loyalists, who settled in various parts of the Dominion of Canada. Their struggle for life in what was virtually an unbroken wilderness was extremely severe and protracted. They had to hew homes out of the forest, and after they were in a position to grow produce for export there was little to be had in exchange for it, while the means of transportation was extremely defective and its cost very great. It is not at all sur- prising, therefore, that nothing like a system of education, higher or lower, was organized in any of the Provinces [during the first half century after their colonization. [The population was small ; the settlements were isolated ; [there was no municipal machinery ; and the attention of the legislatures was chiedy occupied with providing for n i the administration of justice, developing means of com- munication between different parts of the country, and devising systems of exchange to facilitate a growing commerce. During all this period of strenuous effort to better their material condition, however, the colonists never lost sight of the desirability, if not necessity, of establishing universities. The United Empire Loyalists came largely from New England and New York, where the idea of higher education was quite familiar to the people. Har- vard College had then been in active existence for over a hundred and fifty years, Yale College for over eighty, and Columbia College for a generation. Not a few of the immigrants were themselves men of culture, which had been acquired in some cases by actual attendance at seats of higher learning, in others at secondary schools taught by university alumni. Of the early immigrants into Canada from Great Britain some had actually received a university education, and others were in a position to appreciate the civilizing effect of academical culture on a community. It was natural that these two classes should deeply regret the want of such educational advantages as would have been afforded to their families in the countries they had left, and should earnestly strive to create similar educational opportunities in the country to which they had come. Their efforts were probably stimulated by what had been done for the education of the French people already in the country. From an early period in the colonization of New France, the higher as well as the lower culture had been a feature in the ideal of those who promoted itfl settlement, and development, and liberal endowments were granted by the French King to religious societies to enable them to perform this important work — endow- ments which play a prominent part at the present day in securing for Quebec efficient and well-equipped colleges and universities. There never was a time in the history of that Province when it had not creditable and valuable facilities for imparting higher education to those who desired it, and the existence of such facilities, and the use made of them, could not fail to intensify the zeal of the English speaking colonists in all the provinces and keep alive their determination to provide educational oppor- tunities equally good for the youth of their own race and language. Though the progress of higher education was for the first half century after the influx of the United Empire Loyalists very slow, it has during the past half cantury, and especially the last generation, been very rapid. The gradual expansion of settlement, the development of agriculture, the improvement of transportation facilities by the construction of canals and railways, the growing efficiency of elementary and secondary schools, and the widening of the political horizon of the people by the confederation of the Provinces in 1867, have all operated as causes to produce this effect. So have the stimulating examples set by the academical institutions of Great Britain and the United States. The liberalization of the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge and the establish- ment of the University of London offered increased inducements to students from the colonies, while the valuable endowments, efficient organizations, and greatei

«• * * * It was, we know, contended at the time that to endow an university in con- nection with one church from funds in which people of all persuas- ions might claim an interest, was contrary to justice. But the church mentioned in the royal charter was that church which the Sovereign swears at his coronation to support in all parts of his Dominion, except in Scotland ; and the spirit which denied to the Sovereign the right to endow from resources, which the constitution had vested in the Crown, an university in communion with the great Protestant Church of the Empire might, as it seemed to tne, have been justly discountenanced as an unreasonable spirit." *Made by the University Act of 1837. See below, p. 32. 1 19 stablished on to the rely of all ties of Ox- ko take in )int from lined con - set forth lobinson, n 1843 : jcause my iny motive iversifcy of nstructioii particular s unwise ; these de- I ar creed, time and but it did stency in ition, and form of )ect to be It was, ;y in con- persuaa- But the hich the ts of his }d to the Btitution vith the 1 to tne, Sectarian Controversy. — The return of Dr. Strachan was f>he signal for the outbreak of a controversy both protracted and acrimonious. It lasted for twenty years almost without cessation either in or out of Parliament, and it had the effect of completely para- lyzing all effort to put the University into operation. Those who controlled the charter were able for a decade to prevent all proposed modifications of or alternatives for it, and those who proposed these modifications and alternatives were able to prevent the application of the endowment to the academic purpose for which it had been originally appropriated. The granting of the charter and tlie improvement of the endowment by an exchange of lands were announced by the Colonial Secretary, Lord Bathurst, to the Lieutenant-Governor, and the latter promptly convej^ed the announcement to Parliament. The Legislative Council, of which Dr. Strachan was a leading spirit, took no exception to what had been done ; the Legislative Assembly replied with a caution which foreboded trouble: "We shall be highly gratified to find that His Majesty has very graciously provided for the establishment and endowment of an university in this Province, if the principles upon which it has been founded shall, upon enquiry, prove to be conducive to the advance- ment of true learning and piety, and friendly to the civil and religious liberty of the people." Many petitions were, during the session of 1828, sent to the Legislative Assembly asking that body to enquire into the principles [t)n which the proposed university was to be established, and urging that steps be taken to prevent "any ecclesi- astical or literary body corporate, at whose hands danger 32. T 1 1 1 ■ 1 1 .' I' 1 < ; 1 1 1 i i : "i 1 1 i ; 1 ; 20 could or might be apprehended to the constitution, or to their religious liberties," from holding lands and other property, and also from being represented by an addi- tional member of Parliament* These petitions, together with the charter itself, and all other information obtain- able by an address to the Lieutenant-Governor, were referred to a special committee, with power to take evidence and to send for persons and papers. Of this committee, Marshall Spring Bidwell was Chairman, and its efforts to ventilate the whole subject were actively supported by John Rolph. The report-f of this committee, after giving a brief analysis of the charter, mentions the fact that 225,944 acres of " Crown Reserves" had been appropriated as an endowment for the university, and that £1,000 a year for sixteen years had been appropriated}: as a building fund ; it also denounces the sectarian char- acter given to the proposed university, and defines the principles on which it should have been founded. The following passage gives a good idea of the spirit of the report, and of many subsequent utterances from the same quarter : — *' An university adapted to the character and circumstances of the people would be the means of inestimable benefits to this Province. But to be of real service, the principles upon which it is established must be in unison with the general sentiments of the people. It should not be a school of politics or of sectarian views. It should have about it no appearance of partiality or exclusion. •See the university representation clause of IGeo. IV., Cap. 2, quoted above, p. 14. t See Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 240-242. X Out of payments made to the Crown by the Canada Company. See Report of King's College Commission, pp 114-117 ; Ont. Seas. Paper No. 74, of 1896; Hodgins' "Documentary History," pp. 225-226. !£iP« 21 Its portals should be thrown open oo all, and upon none who enter should any influence be exerted to attach them to a particular creed or church. It should be a source of intellectual and moral light and animation, from which the glorious irradiations of liteiature and science may descend upon all with equal lustre and power. Such an institution would be a blessing to a country, its pride and glory. Most deeply, therefore, it is to be lamented that the prin- ciples of the charter are calculated to defeat its usefulness, and to con6ne to a favored few all its advantages." Attitude of the Imperial Government. — The Legisla- tive Assembly followed up this report with an ad«Jress to the King, representing that the charter contained " provisions calculated to render the institution subser- vient to the particular interests of the Church of Eng- land,' and " to exclude from its offices and honors" all who did not belong to it, and praying that he would cause it to be " cancelled," and would grant another free from the objections specified in the report. This address was brought shortly afterward before a special com- mittee* of the British House of Commons, from whose report the following is an extract : — '* It cannot be doubted, as the guidance and government of the College is to be vested in the hands of the membe's of the Church of England, that in tho election of professors a preference would inevitably be shown to persons of that persuasion ; and in a country where only a small proportion of the inhabitants adhere to that church a suspicion and jealousy of religious interference would necessarily be created. For these and other reasons the committee are desirous of stating their opinion, that great benefit would * This was a Committee on Canadian affairs. It was appointed on the motion of Mr, William Huskisson, and included such pro- minent statesmen as Mr. (afterwards Lord) Stanley, and Sir Jamos Mackintosh. I •Vi. »'9 5 I 22 accrue to the Province by changing (he constitution of this body.* They think, that two theological professors should be established, one of the Church of England and another of the Church of Scot- land, whose lectures the respective candidates for holy orders should be re(juired to attend, but tliat with respect to the President, professors, and ail others connected with the College, no religious test whatever should be required ; that in the selection of profes- sors no rule should be followed, and no other object sought, than the nomination of the most learned and discreet persons, and that (with the exception of the theological professors) they should be required to sign a declaration that, as far as it is necessary for them to advert in their lectures to religious subjects, they would distinctly recognize the truth of the Christian revelation, but would abstain altogether from inculcating particular doctrines." A little later in the same year the Colonial Secretary, Sir George Murray, in a despatch to Sir John Colborne,*f* acknowledged the receipt of the address of the Legisla- tive Assembly. In the course of this letter he says : — ** It would be deservedly a subject of regret to His Majesty's Ciovernment, if the university recently established at York should prove to have been founded upon principles which cannot be made to accord with the general feelings and opinions of those for whose advantage it was intended. Your Excellency will acquaint the House of Assembly that I have laid the address before the king, and that I have in command to convey, through you, to the House of Assembly the expression of His Majesty's desire to receive with the most serious attention any representation which maybe made to him by the representatives of his faithful subjects in Ui)per Canada. I have observed that your predecessor in the Government of Upper Canada differs from the House of Assembly as to the * The College Council, which, according to the charter, was to be composed of the Chancellor, the President, and seven of the professors. The Anglican Archdeacon of York was to be ex officio President, and the seven professors were to be members of the English Church. See Charter, Appendix A, t He had been appointed Lieutenant-Governor on the recall of Sir Peregrine Maitland in November, 1828, See Hodgina' " Docu- mentary History," Vol. I., pp. 257-268. 23 bhe recall of ins' "Docu- ^eneral prevalence of objections to the university, founded upon the degree of exclusive connection which it has with the Church of England. It seems reasonable to conclude, however, that on such a subject as this an address adopted by a full House of Assembly, with scarcely any dissentient voices, must be considered to express the prevailing opinion in the Province upon this subject. In the event, therefore, of its appearing to you to be proper to invite the Legislative Council and House of Assembly to resume consideration of this question, you will apprise them that their representations on the existing charter have attracted the serious attention of His Majes'y's Government, and that the opinions which may be ex- pressed by the Legislative Council and House of Assembly on that subject will not fail to receive the most prompt and serious attention. This despatch has been held to authorize the Parlia- ment of Upper Canada to amend the royal charter, and accordingly Sir John Colborne, in his capacity of Chan- cellor of the University, suspended its operation almost immediately* after his accession to office. When the Legislature met in 1829, he brought the question before both Houses by messages, in which he recommended that the " Royal Grammar School " of the Home Districtf should be connected with the University " in such a manner that its exhibitions, scholarships, and chief sup- '■ Dr. Strachan in his "Inaugural Address" in 1843 says that, a few days after he assumed the administration, Sir John Colborne "convened King's College Council, and acting, it is suppo.ied, under special instruction?, stated that no further steps should be taken towards bringing the University into operation." + Under the Public School Act of 1807, a * ' Public " (afterward " Grammar," and now " High ") School was established in each of the eight ^'Districts" of the Province. A Parliamentary appropri- tion of £100 per annum was made for the maintenance of each school, and besides this sum a Royal Grant of £250 was made to each of four out of the eight, namely, those of York (Toronto), Cornwall, Kingston, and Niagara. These were known as *' Royal Grammar Schools," M I t. I I '■■' 1 24 port may depend on the funds of that endowment." His message to the Legislative Council further expressed his personal opinion that the Archdeacon of York should not be President of King's College ex officio, and that religi- ous tests should not in the case of professors be made a condition of membership in the College Council. The Legislative Council concurred in the latter of these views but dissented from the former, and approved of the pro- posal to connect the Royal Grammar School as a " Minor College" with the University, but not at the latter's expense. The Legislative Assembly favored the idea of using part of the University endowment to improve the Grammar School, but preferred to keep it independent of King's College Council. The attitude of the Assembly toward the University was expressed in a series of reso- lutions* to the tenor of which that body adhered stead- ily during the subsequent controversies between the two Houses. The " Royal Grammar School " was replaced later in the same year by " Upper Canada College," and was endowed with land amounting to 63,268f acres, be- sides the site in Russell Square on which the new build- ings were erected, and the old Grammar School site which was sold to provide funds for their erection.^ * Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 274-275. Their purport may be summed up in the ipsissima verba of one of them : •* That whatever in the said charter in any degree gives a sectarian character to the said University, ought to be done wholly away." t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres. See Note, p. 11, above. X Upper Canada College was both founded and endowed by Order of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, not by any Act of the Provincial Parliament. The land endowment came out of what remained of the half million acres originally set apart as an endow- ment for '• Grammar Schools" and a '* University." On this point see ihe Report of the King's College Commissioners, p. 339, and 25 Opposing Policies in the Legislature. — In the session of 1830 the two Houses of Parliament drifted still fur- ther apart in their treatment of the question of higher education. The Assembly, acting apparently on the belief that it was useless to expect to secure any amend- ment of the royal charter of King's College, passed a bill* expressly sanctioning the establishment of Upper Canada College, creating a " College Council " as a "body politic and corporate" for its administration, and con- stituting the institution a university with power to confer " the degrees of Bachelor. Master, and Doctor, in the several arts and faculties." This bill was not agreed to by the Legislative Council, which placed its views on record in a series of resolutions"!* that reaffirmed the ex- pediency of proceeding with the organization of a uni- versity proper under the royal charter, but at the same time approved of the establishment of " a great public school," and expressed the opinion that, *' so far from injuriously interfering with the University of King's College, this institution will eminently conduce to its utility and was necessary to prepare the way for its beneficial intention." the "Report of a Special Committee of the Senate of the Uni- versity of Toronto," printed as Sessional Paper No. 74 of the Ontario Legislature for 1895. The administration of the Col- lege was vested in "a president, directors, and trustees," and so remained till 1833, when it was transferred to the Council of King's College, The relations between Upper Canada College and he Uni- versity of Toronto subsequently varied from time to time until the former was, in 1887, placed by the Legislature under the control of trustees appointed by the Crown. See Appendix B. ^Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. 1., pp. 301-304. t Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., pp. 310-311. '1 i 1 1 1 1 1 i i ■ I ■ 1 ! 1 ii ' M ' 'ji "ii! 2G In November, 1831, the then Colonial Secretary, Lord Goderich, in a despatch* to Lieutenant-Governor Colborne, adopted a very peremptory tone in dealing with the question of securing amendments to the King's College charter. Quoting the resolutions passed by the Legislative Assembly in 1 829, he requested that the Col- lege Council " at the earnest recommendation and advice of His Majesty's Government, do forthwith surrender to His Majesty the charter of King's College of Upper Can- ada, with any lands that may have been granted them." The object aimed at was not the issue of a new charter by the King, but the amendment of the existing one by the Legislature under the instructions of his predeces- sor.f Later in the same year the Legislative Assembly, unaware of the receipt of the despatch from Lord Goderich, passed another address to the King asking for the cancellation of the charter. The Lieutenant-Gover- nor promised to forward the address, but at the same time informed the House that, while " a charter solemnly given cannot be revoked, or its surrender obtained, with- out much delay and circumspection," he had reasonj to believe either that " the exclusive provisions considered exceptionable in the charter" had been cancelled, or that " such arrangements had been decided upon by His Ma- jesty's Government as would render further applications on this subject unnecessary." His belief proved to be not well founded, for the College Council refused to sur- render either the charter or the endowment, alleging as *See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 55-56; and Report of King's College Commission, pp. 111-114, t Sir George Murray, See above, p. 22. I Probably from Lord Goderich 's despatcli, 27 a reason* the absence of nny assurance that, if the char- ter was surrendered, the Legislature would be able to provide for the University another constitution which "would equally secure to the inhabitants of the Colony, through successive generations, the possession of a seat of learning, in which sound religious instruction should be dispensed." The College Council further intimated its willingness to concur in some modifications of the charter, which would make it less exclusively sectarian, but the Legislative Council refused for some years to accept any proposal emanating from the Legiilative As- sembly with this end in view. In opening the session of 1833 Sir John Colborne again invited the attention of the Legislature to the subject, and the Assembly respond- ed in a series of resolutions,-|- one of which suggested the erection of Upper Canada College into a Provincial Uni- versity and its endowment out of " the general funds arising from the sale of school lands," but nothing came of the suggestion. The session of the Legislature held in 1835 was the first of a new Parliament, and the Legislative Assembly was even more radical in its educational policy than any of its predecessors had been. It was quite natural, therefore, . that the King's College charter should be assailed with unabated hostility. As the expression of its opinion on ♦Bishop Strachan's "Inaugural Address, 1843." The intro- ductory part of the report of King's College Council on the surren- dering of the charter is extant in MS. among the archivej of the University of Toronto, in the handwriting of Sir John Beverley Robinson. The whole of it is printed in Appendix D.D. to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly for the Session of 1846. See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 32-37. Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol, II., pp. 133-136. 28 !<: ! the subject the Assembly passer! a bill* which nominally " amended " the charter, but really i'urnishod the Univer- sity with a new constitution. This measure provided inter alia, that the Archdeacon of York should not be ex officio President of the University ; that the professors should not be required to be members of the Church of England, or to subscribe to its " thirty-nine articles :" that the members of the Council constituting the corporation should, to the number of twelve, be elected quadrennially by the Legislature, each House separately electing six ; that the Council so elected should have authority (1) to appoint all members of the teaching staff, (2) to enact rules and ordinances for the Government of the College and the definition of the duties to be performed by its appointees, (3) to suspend from office for cause assigned any officer of the University (including the President) or any of its own members, and (4) to control the property and manage the funds of the institution ; that no " reli- gious test or qualification " should be required of candi- dates for standing or degrees in " any art or faculty;" that there should be no professorship of * doctrinal divi- nity " in the University ; and that the Visitor at once, and the President after Dr. Strachan's vacatioti of the office, should be appointed by tl.e Council. Practically all that was left unrepealed of the royal chaiter was the pro- vision that the Lieutenant Governor should be ex officio the Chancellor of the University. * I he full text of thiu measure will be found in Hodgins' •' Docu- mentary History," Vol. II., pp. 210-213, and in Appendix No. 13 to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada for the Session of 1835. 29 Sir John Colhornes Scheme. — This measure was killed in tho Legislative Council, as a matter of course, but it WlIS also repugnant to the Lieutenant-Governor. The latter embodied his views in au "amended chaiter,"* which he probably transmitted for the considu ration and approval of the Imperial Government, along with the Assembly's bill for which he intended it to be a substi- tute.-f Sir John's scheme contemplated the organization of King's College as a university, with Upper Canada College attached to it and under the Council's manage- ment and control as a preparatory school. Under it the Lieutenant-Governor would have been ex officio Chancellor and the "Court of King's Bench" would have been ex officio Visitor ; Dr. Strachan, would have retained the Pre- sidency, but not ex oficio as Archdeacon of York. The Council, as the governing body of the University, was to be composed of the Chancellor, the President, the Speaker of the Legislative Assembly, and five professors who should be "members of the Established United Church of England and Ireland." The faculty of Divinity was to be retained, but, with the exception of candidates for degrees therein, no " scholar " in the University should be required to submit to any religious test, and divinity students only to such as the College Council should "think fit." Sir John Colborne's despatch, enclosing these documents, elicited from the Colonial Secretary, then Lord Glenelg, a replyj which shows that the policy suggested by Sir George Murray in 1828, and empha- *Hodgias' "Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 217-220. t See quotation from Lord Glenelg's despatch below, p. 30. \ Hodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 213-214. ( I ■ i 30 siz-^d by Lord Goderich in 1831, was still to be maintained, namely, that of allowing the two Houses of the Parliament of Upper Canada to say what amendments should be made in the King's College charter, before it should be put in operation. Sir John had admitted to the Colonial Secretary his conviction that the Assembly and Council would not agree in the adoption of amendments to the charter, but had expressed his belief that it might be "so modified by the interposition of His Majesty's Govern- ment as to leave, in essential points, no grounds for dis- satisfaction on the part of either House," adding that he had informed the Legislature that he would, in the hope of obtaining such amendments, strongly urge the Imperial Government to sanction the immediate opening of the College. This advice had little weight with the Colonial o!iice, which refused to interfere in the matter, alleging as reasons (1) that Sir John Colbome's plan departed in " every essential particular " from the one just adopted by the Legislative Assembly ; (2) that Lord Goderich had " referred the matter to the discretion of the Pro- vincial Legislature, which would be displeased with "the retraction of His Lordship's order;" and (3) that the decision of such a question by the Imperial Ministers " would be con'^emned with plausibility, and not indeed without justice, as a needless interference in the internal affairs of the Province." Lord Glenelg added : — '• The supposed suueuciments, even if they had not been preceded by any controversy or debate on the subject, could hardly fail to give umbrage to the House of Assembly. ***** I should think it impossible that the scheme which you have proposed could ever be cat ied into execution. It is contrary to the whole tenor of the recent resolutions of the representatives of the people r:i 31 to suppose that they would acquiesce in giving to the Chui'ch of England permanently, so many as five members in the governing body of the College. == * * 1 cannot hesitate to express my opinion that this plan claims for the Established Church of England privileges which those who best understand and moat deeply prize her real interests would not think it prudent to assert for her in any British Province on the North American Continent. * *r ■■■ * It is with the most lively regret that I have heard of the dissensions on this subject between the Legislative Council and the House of Assembly. I would respectfully and eanies'ly impress upon the members of both of those bodies, the expediency of endeavouring by mutual concessions, to meet on some common ground. Especially wou'd I beg the Legislative Councillors to remember that if there be any subject on which, more than others, it is vain and dangerous to oppose the deliberate wishes of the great mass of tlie people, the system of national instruction to be pursued in the moral and religious education of youth is emphatically that subject." The despatch concluded with an intimation that the charter was again referred to the two Houses of Parlia- ment; that, if both Houses should concur in asking him tc do so, His Majesty would be " most happy to inter- pose as a mediator for the adjustment of the question ;" but that " except in complii jce with such a joint appli- cation," His Majesty " vrould not think it expedient to resume the decision: of \ question which, by His Majesty's commands, Loid Ripen* referred to the judgment of the Provincial Lei^xsuiture." Partial Seculuvization of the Chart r— Sir Francis Bond Head, wh( had meanwhilef succeeded Sir John iColborne as Lieiii3nant-Governor of Upper Canada, called he attention of the two Houses to the University ques- tion in his speech at the opening of the first session of fche new Parliament in li36, arid tavh in the foUowins: * Formerly Lord Goderich, t In November, 1835. j > ■ I I li|{ ! in f. •131 I 82 year they agreed on a policy of seculfirizafcion of the institution. Each. House referred the matter to % special committee*, and the result of this and subsequent proceed- ings was the enactment of a statu tef, which, after reciting the royal charter in the preamble, provides : (1) that the judges of the Court of King's Bench shrill, in-cead of the English Church Bishop, be the Visitors of King's College ; (2) that when the office of President becomes vacant it may be filled by Crown appointment without requiring that the appointee shall be "the incuribert cf any ecclesiastical office;" (3) that the members oi t,.«'j College Council shall, exclusive of the Chancelioi aiiJ President, be ten in number, of whom the Speakers of the two Houses and the Attorney-general and Solicitor- general shall be four, the remaining members being the five senior professors in arfs in King's College, and the Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (4) that " it shall not be necessary that any member of the College Council, or any professor to be at any time appointed, shall be a member of the Church of England, or subscribe to any articles of religion other than a declaration that they believe in the authenticity and Divine inspiration of the Old and New testaments, and the doctrine of the Trinity, and that no religious test or qualification be required or appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as scholars within the said college, or of persons admitted to any degree or faculty." The remaining sections of the *The Members of the Assembly Committee, by which the bill subsequently pa&sed was drawn up, were Messrs. W. H. T)rapei, Miloolm Cameron, Mahlon Burwell, Michael Aikmau, and Henr^ Sherwood. + 7. William IV. cap. 16. ^SPF 88 on of the ) 1, special t proceed - er reciting : (1) that kll, in,-cead of King's t becomes it without uribert ci »ery oi t'-rn celioi ail 3 peakers of i Solicitor- being the re, and the it " it shall ge Council, shall be a ribe to any that they ion of the he Trinity, required or culated as Ldmitted to ons of the Inch the bill H. Draper, , and Henry n Act (four in number) have reference to Upper Canada College and the relation in which it should stand to the University of King's College. This statute was passed unanimously by both Houses, and it received the Royal assent on the 4th March, 1837. Apart from the purely academic interest attaching to it as an incident in the evolution of the Provincial Uriiversity, it is important as a proof of the right of a Provincial Legislature to amend a royal charter, a right that was subsequently exercised in a similar case by the Legislature of New Brunswick.* Though the Legislative Council assented to the amendments proposed by the Assembly, it did so with avowed reluctance, and its special committee*!* on the question embodied its opinions in a report which un- doubtedly expressed the views of the Council, though these were not pressed lest they might endanger the passage of a statute so moderate, and leave the way open to a more drastic enactment. Inauguration of the University. — At the instance of the College Council Sir Francis Bond Head at once took i^-^ns to put the amended charter in operation. Under 5fi '< ' ^^e Council was reconstituted with a somewhat changed jv\ .personnel, each member of it making the required sub- * i^oc an opinion from the Imperial Government on this aspect of the New Brunswick case, see a letter from Lord Stanley, Colonial Secretary, under date Nov. 12th, 1845, printed in Appendix D. D. to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Upper Canada, for 1846. For opinions of Canadian constitutional authorities on the point, see Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 201-210. + The Committee of the Council was composed of Dr. Strachan, Hon. Geo. Crookshank, Hon. William Morris, and Hon. .John S. Macaulay. Its report is printed in full in Hodgins' *' Documentary Malory," Vol. IH. pp. 61-70. «1IPH- i I' 'i 'i '1 - 34 scription to a declaration of his religious belief. Prepara- tions were made for the erection of a university building on a site* that had been chosen in what is now called the Queen's Park. The Council authorized the President and Bursar to borrow £20,000 for the purpose, and adopted a planf of instruction and organization which had been drawn up by Dr. Strachan. Before anything could be accomr^'shed, however, the political agitations of the previou. -^^^ ^ Bars culminated in the Rebellion of 1837, which ini-» • ioted for a time the execution of the plan.;]: Sir Francis Bond Head was recalled from the Lieutenant- Governorship, and was replaced by Sir George Arthur. Lord Durham was sent out in 1838 as Governor of British America, and as " High Commissioner " to investigate the political condition of Upper and Lower Canada. His "Report" was laid before the House of Lords early in 1839, and later in the same year Charles Poulett Thomson was sent out as Governor of both Provinces. When the Union Act of 1840, which was based on Lord Durham's " Report," came into operation,^ Mr. Thomson, as Lord Sydenham, filled the position of first Governor- General of Canada, but he was too much preoccupied with the work of political and municipal organization of the new Province to be able to give continuous attention to the duties of the Chancelloi*ship of the University, however much he may have desired to do so. Before the close of 1841 he was succeeded by Sir Charles Bagot, who was an * Almost coincident with the one on which the Provincial Build- ing now stands, facing the College Avenue to Queen St. f See Appendix C. X Dr. Strachan's ** Inaugural Address," 1843. § The date fixed by Proclamation was the 10th of February, 1841. S5 alumnus of Christ Church, Oxford, and a Master of Arts of that university. His previous training no doubt made it comparatively easy to interest him in the projected College, and on the 23rd of April, 1842, he laid the foundation stono of a new academic building.* Pending the completion of so much of it as might be found nec3ssary to accommodate the College in actual opera- tion, the latter obtained leave to ojcupy lor a time the Parliament Building, which had not been used after the Union of the Provinces.-f* There on the 8th of June in the following year took place the opening services under the Presidency]: of Dr. Strachan, who had four years before been created the first Bishop of the Diocese of Toronto. In his " Inaugural Address " he gave a very valuable outline of the history of the university scheme, took credit for liberality in assenting to the changes made by the University Act of six years before, and de- fended the policy of leaving higher education to the care of the different religious denominations. Addresses were delivered also by two of the Visitors — Chief Justice Robinson, from whose speech a characteristic quotation has already been made,§ and the Hon. Justice Hagerman, *Only the eastern wing of this edifice was completed. Under I authority of an Act passed in 1853 (16 Vict., cap. 161) this building I and the land around it were expropriated from the University, and I the latter was appropriated as a site for the erection of a Provincial [Parliamentary building. SeeOnt. Sobs. Paper No. 74 of 1895. t The seat of Government of the new Province of Canada was [fixed at Kingston, and the administrative services were withdrawn [from (Quebec and Toronto to be consolidated there. fDr. Strachan was President of King's College from 1827 to [1848, when he was succeeded by the Rev. Dr. McCaul. For an jaccount of the opening proceedings, and of those connected with [the laying of the comer stone, see Appendix 0. § See above, p. 18. t M n i m ' t ■ : ;l § i I n mi: ! t who expressed his sense of the great importance of the provision made for the study of divinity, and a hope that King's College might, " year after year send forth from its halls an abundant supply of persons worthy to become the ordained Ministers of our Church." Parliamentary Action of 18Jf.3-j^5. — It was quite natural that, after the controversies of fifteen years, public feeling should fail to re-echo such aspirations, and therefore it is not surprising that in the Canadian Parlia- ment the effort to completely secularize the chartered University was continued with unabated energy. Mr. Robert Baldwin in the session of 1843 introduced into the Legislative Assembly a bill which, as its title* and preaid' le .how, was intended not merely to make King's CoUeofe non-denominational, but also to draw into incor- poration with it the Colleges of Regiopolis, Queen's, and Victoria. These had by this time been established by the R<:^man Catholics, the Presbyterians, and the Metho- dists respectively, the first two at Kingston, and the I third at Cobourg. The protest of the Council of King's College against the measure was presented at the bar of the Assembly by Mr. W. H. Draper. He attempted to show, may perhaps be said to have succeeded in * The bill was entitled: "An Act to provide for the separate exercise of the Collegiate University functions of the College established at the City of Toronto in Upper Canada, for incorporat- ing certain other Colleges and Collegiate Institutions of that division of the Province with the University, and for the more eflicient establishment and satisfactory Government of the same." The text of the bill is given in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. IV. A strong defence of it will be found in a speech delivered by Mr. (afterwards Sir) Francis Hincks in 1843, and inserted in his "Reminiscences," pp. 178-184. 87 showing, that the proposed measure was crude, and that it would be found unworkable ; but he was less successful in his contention that it was unconstitutional, if not ultra vires of the Provincial Legislature, which, according to him, could have no power to amend a royal charter without the consent of those to whom it had been granted. He met the embarrassing fact that he had been instru- mental in securing the amendments made in the charter by the University Act of 1837,* with the plea that to those amendments the Council of King's College had been a consenting party, while it was protesting against the changes proposed in the bill then before the House. In spite of his learned and skilful presentation of the case of his clients, the measure would probably have passed the Legislative Assembly, had the session not been brought to an untimely closej* by a sharp quarrel between Gover- nor Metcalfe:!: and the majority of his Ministerial advisers over the interpretation and application of the principle of "Responsible Government."§ Mr. Baldwin and those who agreed with him retired from the Executive Coun- cil, and at the general election, which was held a few months afterward, the control of the Legislative Assem- bly passed into the hands of Mr. Draper, who became Premier and Attorney-General. ■"■ See above, p. 32. + On the 9th of December, 1843. I Sir Charles Metcalfe became Governor-General in March, 1843. § Recommended in Lord Durham's Report, 1839 ; ordered by I Lord John Russell's letter of instructions to Governor Thomson in the same year; and formulated and adopted by the Legislative Assembly during the first session of the first Parliament of Canada, 1841. III I 38 Either because he really favored a further measure of university reform, or because he saw that the popular demand for it could not be much longer withstood, Mr. Draper himself, during the session of IS^o, introduced three bills into the Legislative Assembly, one* to create " The University of Upper Canada," one to vest in it the endowment of King's College, and one to repeal the Uni- versity Act of l8eS7 and make certain amendments in the royal charter. While these measures were in progress the despatches-f- of Lord Goderich and Lord Glenelg on the University question were brought down and printed for the use of the members. King's College was again heard by counsel at the bar of the House. A petition against the bills v/as sent to the Assembly by the Visitors^ of the University. The Council of the College passed resolutions protesting against the proposed legislation. Bishop Straohan wrote to Governor Metcalfe, who was still Chancellor of the University, an indignant denuncia- tion of the threatened interference with the charter and endowment, as he had previously denounced the Uni- versity bill of 1843. In spite of this strenuous opposi- tion the motion for the second reading of the bills was carried by a fair majority,§ but they were then droppsd for the session. *See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. IV. + These despatches were both addressed to Sir John Colborne. The former was dated Nov. 2, 1831 ; the latter, Juno 17, 1835. See pp. 26 and 29-31, above. t The Judges who signed the petition were " JohnB. Robinson," "J. Jones," "Arch. McLean," and "Chr. A. Uagerman." § 45 to 34. The uncertain condition of feeling in the Assembly is shown by the fact that Mr. Baldwin voted with the minority. 39 aeasure of e popular stood, Mr. ntroduoed to create it in it the 1 the Uni- ?nts in the a progress lenelg on nd printed was afjain A. petition e Visitors:!: ?ge passed egislation. , who was denuncia- larter and the Uni- us opposi- bills was n droppad 1 Colborne. 10 17, 1835. Robinson," an. le Assembly linority. m ;-3 I 1 ■'j^ Governor Gathcart's Action. — Before the close of 1845 Lord Metcalfe retired from the Governorship, and Lord Cathcart* succeeded hitn. Desirous of ascertaining for himself the views of all parties who might be supposed to have a special interest in the constitution of the Pro- vincial University, the new Chancellor asked the opinions of the governing bodies of King's College, Queen's Col- lege, Victoria College, and Regiopolis College, respec- tively, on " the present state of the charter of the Uni- versity of King's College, as amended by the statute of Upper Canada, 7th William IV., chapter 16th." This request was accompanied by a reference to the abortive legislation of 1843 and 1845, and by a hint of coming legis- lation, in the form of a reminder that " in the opinions of many, changes are still necessary to make the institution harmonize with the wants and wishes of the greater portion of the people of Upper Canada, for whose benefit it was created and endowed." The responses to the Gov- ernor's letter were very prompt. Before the end of March, 1846, official replies were received from all tour corporations, and these valuable documents, with equally valuable enclosures, were laid before Parliament*!- early in May. The reply from the Council of King's College called the Governor's attention to the report of that body in *The Earl of Cathcart was sent to Canada in 1845 as *' Com- mander of the Forces," and he acted for a short time as Adminis- trator pending the appointment of a successor to Lord Metcalfe. Early in 184G, however, he was himself appointed Governor-Gen- eral, and he thus became University Chancellor ex officio. In the liitter capacity he took the important action referred to in the text. t They are printed, along with other papers relating to King's Ccjllege, as Appendix D. D. to the Assembly Journals for 1846. 40 i < ^ m n ' 1832 on the Colonial Secretary's request* for a surrender of the University charter, and enclosed a copy of it. lo referred him also to the inaugural addressf delivered by the President at the opening of King's College in 1843, for, " an authentic account of the great difficulties which attended the procuring of the charter on account of its open and conciliatory principles, which were at that time (1827) without precedent in such institutions either at home or abroad." Certain changes in the University's constitution, supplementary to those made by the Act of 1837 were suggested, namely : (1) That the Chancellor should be elected by Convocation ; (2) that the President should be ex officio Vice- Chancel lor ; (3) that the appoint- ment of the President, the Vice-President, the professors (except the professor of Divinity, " who is to be appointed by the Archbishop of the Province or the Bishop of the diocese"), and the Principal of Upper Canada College should be vested in a " Council of appointment," consist- ing of the President, Vice-President, and Senior Professor of King's College, and one representative from each of the following bodies : The Provincial Medical Board, the Provincial Law Society, and the Toronto City Council ; (4) that the legislative and administrative functions of the College Council, both financial and academical, should be transferred to a " Caput," composed of the President, Vice- President, four [professors selected by the faculties,]: and the Principal of Upper Canada College ; and (5) that the Chief Justice of the Province and the Vice-Chancellor of the Court of Chancery should be ex officio Visitors. * See p. 26, above, t See above, p. 35, and also Appendix C. % Aris, Law, Medicine, and Divinity are probably meant. 41 Reference was made to the establishment of Queen's, Victoria, and Regiopolis Colleges, and a suggestion offered, that these " and such other denominations as to government may seem meet" should be endowed out of the portion of the Clergy Reserves left* at the disposal of the Canadian Government, the endowment of King's College being left to it unimpaired. The reply closed with a recommendation, that the whole question should, in anticipation of future attempts at legislation, be sub- mitted to a Commission of experts, in accordance with the advice which had shortly before been given to the New Brinswick Legislature by Lord Stanley ,i- respecting the constitution of the chartered " King's College " of that Province. The Attitude of Queens College. — The reply from the Board of Trustees of Queen's College called atten- tion to the fact that though the charter of King'a College had been granted in 1827 the college itself had not been opened to students till 1843 ; that in spite of " widespread dissatisfaction on account of the exclusiveness " of the charter, no amendments had been made in it till 1837 ; that " the members of the Church of Scotland had refrained from taking any steps to origi- nate an institution for the purpose of educating candi- [' dates for the ministry until 1836, when initiatory measures were adopted with the view of establishing merely a theological seminary," and* that it v : not until * By the Imperial Statute, 3 and 4 Vict. cap. 78. + Lord S^^^^nley's despatch to Lieutenant Governor Colebrooke of New Brunswick on this subject is printed in Appendix D.D. to the Journals . f the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1840. It is dated Nov. 12, 1845. 42 I -i t V: i 1840 that they folt constrained to use efforts to provide for supplying, "not merely a theological but also a univer- sity education, which the Church of Scotland holds to be indispensable, before students are admitted to the study of theology." The result of these efforts had been the establishment of a university incorporated by royal char- ter in 1841, and opened for the reception of sti ts early in 1842.* Later in the same year, when the autuori- ties of King's College were preparing to organize it for academical purposes, the trustees of Queen's College had passed a resolution reiterating their abiding conviction that '• it was most expedient that King's College, with its ample public endowment, should be in the proper sense the university for the whole population without respect to the religious creeds of the students ; " declaring that " they have no wish to appear to stand in an attitude of rivalry to that institution, but rather to help it forward as far as they can ; " announcing that they " are ly to concur in any legislative enactment that shall empv. *v er them to limit Queen's College to the department of theo- logical instruction, and shall authorize the removal of said college to Toronto," provided that a " fair and virtual influence" shall be conceded to the "Board and Professors" of Queen's College in the administration of the Provincial University ; but announcing also that they " do not in the meantime forgo any of the claims which they have on King's College," and that they " will exert themselves to the utmost to obtain the endowment of a theological professorship " from its funds, in accordance with pledges from the Government of the Province. Lord Cathcart * See Chapter V. m t ; 48 the bills to a future session. The majority on the divi- sion was 40 to 20, Mr. Baldwin voting for the postpone- ment. Bishop Strachan, by way of supplement to the action taken by the Council of King's College, and to the official memorial of the Visitors, protested personally against the attempts made to mo.iify the constitution of the Univer- sity during the years 1843-46. He addressed a letter to Governor Metcalfe in 1843, and sent the same year a still more elaborate memorial to the Legislative Assembly. In 1844 he wrote again to Governor Metcalfe, protesting in advance against the threatened legislation of 1845. In 1846 he discussed the whole question very fully in a letter to Governor Cathcart. What he thought of Mr. Draper's university bills of 1845 and 1846 may be gath- ered from his "Brief History of King's College," published in 1 850. After characterizing in vigorous language the Baldwin bill of 1843, he says*: " The party favorable to this measure lost the management of public affairs, ami their opponents, who professed to be Conserva- tives, became the administrators of the Government. It was now hoped that King's College would be left in peace, and be allowed to win its way, as it was rapidly doing, in the affections of the people. But, instead of permitting it to proceed in its onward course, the new Ministry, as they were called, yielded to the clamour of a most insignificant faction, and introduced a measure in 1845, respecting the institution, little better than that of their opponents. The Conservatives made another attempt in 1847,1 which, though in some respects better, because there are degrees of evil, was nevertheless liable to the most serious objections. " * This quotation is made from a copy in the possession of Dr. Hodgins, Librarian to the Education Department of Ontario. t This should be 1846. ii CHAPTER III. THE UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO. The long and acrimonious struggle over the sectarian charter of King's College came, for all practical purposes, to an end with the passage of the University Act* of 1849, which completely secularized the institution and changed its name to " The University of Toronto." Lord Elgin succeededf Lord Cathcart as Governor-General of Canada and ex officio Chancellor of the University of King's College. Like his predecessor he made an effort to obtain, in the latter capacity, independent and trust- worthy information respecting a question that had been so frequently discussed in Parliament, and that must sooner or later come up again for settlement. In July, 1848, a statute was passed by the C/Ouncil of King's Col- lege, and assented to by the Governor, appointing a " Commission to examine into all accounts and other fiscal afifairs " of the University and of Upper Canada College, " and into all matters in any way connected with such affairs," and to report as soon as possible " in order to enable the Legislature the sooner to come to a final determination ttiereon." The Commissioners ap- pointed under this statute were John Wetenhall, Joseph * 12 Vict., cap. 82. + The Earl of Elgin and Kincardine vaa appointed to office late in 1846 and arrived in Canada early in 1847. D 60 u Workman, and Robert Easton Bums.* Though the Reportf of the Commission was not completed till 1851, and was not printed till 1852, enough of light was by its early investigations thrown on the state of the Univer- sity to prove beyond controversy the necessity for legis- lation. Accordingly in the session of 184f9 a University bill was introduced into the Legislative Assembly by Mr. Baldwin. The motionj for its second reading was, after several amendments had been voted down, carried by a majority of ^42 to 2.§ The motion for the third reading was carried by a majority of 43 to 14, after another unsuccessful attempt|| to secure an amendment of the measure. The bill was passed by the Legislative Council without amendment. King's * Mr. Wetenhall was a member of the Legislative Assembly of Canada for the County of Halton. Joseph Workman was the late Dr. Workman, for many years Superintendent of the Toronto Lunatic Asylum. Mr. Bums, who had been a law partner of Mr. (now Sir) Oliver Mowat, was at this time Judge of the Home Dis- trict. In 1850 he was appointed a Judge of the Queen's Bench. Owing to the death of Mr. Wetenhall soon after the Commission began its labors, and to the frequent absences of Judge Bums on circuit, the chief part of the labor fell to Dr. Workman, who was, by his colleagues, appointed "visiting Commissioner." f For a summary of this valuable document see Appendix D. ;j; This motion was seconded by Mr. Wetenhall, one of the King's College Commissioners. § The two were Mr. W. H. Boulton of Toronto, and Mr. W. B. Robinson of the County of Simcoe. ||Made by Mr. (afterward Sir) John A. Macdonald. His amend- ment proposed to repeal the University Act of 1837, and to invest the endowment of King's College (increased by an appropriation of public lands) in a " General Board," for the purpose of (1) endow- ing the four colleges already in existence and any thereafter estab- lished by any Christian denomination in Upper Canada, (2) estab- lishing Grammar Schools, and (3) establishing an Agricultural School in each District. 61 College Council was not on this occasion represented at the bar of the Assembly, but an energetic protest sent to Parliament by Bishop Strachan was treated with the ut- most consideration, one thousand copies having been printed and circulated by order of the Assembly. The bill received the Royal Assent ou the 30th of May, and was not disallowed by the Imperial Government though memorials* were addressed to the Queen praying that it should not be permitted to go into operation. In the fol- lowing session a supplementary statute*!- was passed, mainly to clear up misapprehensions as to the effect of the Act of 1849, and in any attempt to comprehend the new constitution then given to the Provincial University these two statutes must be read together. id Mr. W. B. Preamble to the University Act of 1849. — The general character of the changes effected by the statutes of 1849- 50, as well as the objects in view in enacting them, are indicated in the Preamble to the Act of 1849, the text of which is as follows : Whfciefts a universi y for the advancement of learning in that division of the Province called Upper Canada, established upon prin- ciples calculated to conciliate the confidence and insure the support of all classes and denominations of Her Majesty's subjects, would, under the blessing of Divnie Providence, encourage the pursuit of litera- ture, science and art, and thereby greatly tend to promote the best interests, religious, moral, and intellectual, of the people at large ; and Whereas, with a view to supply the want of such an institution, His late Majesty King George the Fourth, by Royal Charter bear ing date at Westminster, the 15th day of March, in the eighth year of his reign, was pleased to establish at Toronto, then called *See Dr. Strachan's ' Brief History of King's College," 1850. tl3 and 14 Vict., cap. 49. ! W Y' I t i I : 62 York, in that division of the Province, a Collegiate institution with the style and privileges of a uuiveisity, and was after- wards pleased to endow the said institution with certain of the waste lands of the Crown in that part of the Province ; and Whereas the people of this Province consist of various denomin- ations of Christians, to the moinbers of ea^h of which denominations it is desirable to extend all the ])enefits of a university education, and it is thereft)rc necessary that such institution, to enable it to accomplish its high purpose should be entirely free in its govern- ment ^nd discipline from all denominational bias, so that the just rights and privileges of all may be fully maintained without oflfence to the religious opinions of any ; and Whereas, the Legislature o^ •the late Province of Upper Canada, having been invited by His late Majesty King William the Foutth "to consider in what manner the said University could be best constituted for the general advantage of the whole Society," as appears by the despatch of His Majesty's Secretary of State for the Colonies, bearing date the eighth day of November, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty-two*, the Parliament of that Province afvei w^ards, by an Act passed in the seventh year of the reign of His siid late Majesty King William the Fourth, chaptered sixteen and intituled "An Act to amend the Charter of Kings College," did alter and amend the said Charter in certain particulars in order, as the preamble to the said Act recites, "to meet the desire and circumstances of the Colony ;" and Whereas such alteration and amendment have been found insufficient for theae purposes, and therefore, as well for the more complete accomplishment of this important object, in com- pliame with His said late Majesty's most gracious invitation, as for the purpose of preventing the evil consequences which frequent appeals to Parlianent on the subject of the constitution and govern- ment of the said University are calculated to produce, it has be- come expedient and necessary to repeal the said Act, and to sub stitute other legislative provisions in lieu thereof : Therefore, etc. ■'^Lord Goderich was then Secretary of State for the Colonies. He had sent a previous despatch on the subject of King's College, dated Nov. 2, 1831. See above, page 26. 58 The New Constitution. — Under the Royal Charter the administration of Kinj^'s College, both academic and financial, had been vested in a " Council." The Univer- sity Act* of 1837 did nothing to mar the extreme simpli- city of this arrangement. The Act of 1849 repealed not merely the Act of 1837 but the Roj^al Charter-f* itself, so far as its provisions were " contradictory to, or incon- sistent with " or rendered unnecessary by, the provisions of the new constitution. The latter was a very compli- cated mechanism, involving a distribution of administra- tive functions among several difterent bodies. The Uni- versity remained, as it had been, a corporation, but its title was changed from " The Chancellor, President and Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of Upper Canada" to "The Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University of Toronto." The Governor- General of the Province was made " Visitor" instead of I*' Chancellor " and the latter was made elective triennially [by Convocation.J: The right to appoint the " President " icontinued to be vested in the Crown. The Vice-Chan- jellor was made elective annually by the " Senate," and khe " Pro-Vice-Chancellor " annually by Convocation. 'he management of the institution was divided up among *7 William IV., Cap. 16. ~~ +No authoiitative declaration has over been given as to the pre- se extent to which the Royal Charter of King's College remains force. A Special Committee of the University Senate was )pointed in 1895 to investigate the mitter, but it never reported. tThe qualifications for membership in this body remained much le same as they had been under the Royal Charter, It included ie " Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, President and i)rofessor8, and all )isons admitted in the University to any degiee in law or medicine \ to that of Master in any of the other Arts or Faculties," on pay- ment of twenty shillings a year toward the support of the Univer- 54 I i p. :: 1 )■ I these officers and several bodies, which varied greatly as to membership and functions. Each of the three Faculties of Law, Medicine, and Arts was created an organization, composed of such of the professors as the Senate by statute directed, presided over by an elective Dean, and authorized to enact by- laws for its own government, subject to their confirma- tion by the Senate. The " ordinary general discipline and government " of the University, "in subordination to the Senate," was vest- ed in and exercised by " the Caput," which had in turn under its direction and control the Vice-Chancellor and President, except in matters in which these officers were intrusted with independent powers by the University Act, by the original Charter, or by some statute of the Senate. The Caput was composed of five members : The President of the University, the three Deans of Faculties, and a representative elected by Convocation. An Endowment Board was created for the purpose of undertaking "the general charge, superintendence, and management of the whole property and effects, real and personal, of the University," under the direction of statutes passed by the Senate, to which it was required to report annually on the state of the " whole fiscal or financial affairs " of the University. It was composed of five members : namely, one appointed by the Governor, one elected by the Senate, one chosen by the Caput, and two representing respectively the " Council " and the " Masters " of Upper Canada College.* * For the changes made from time to time in the constitution of Upper Canada College, and in its relation to the University of Toronto, see Appendix JbJ, 55 I greatly as dicine, and such of the d, presided o enact by- r confirma- rnment" of )," was vest- lad in turn mcellor and >fficer3 were University itute of the onbers : The )f Faculties, i purpose of ndence, and Jts, real and iirection of r&3 required lole fiscal or s composed e Governor, Caput, and [" and the e constitution University of The " Senate," created by this statute, was a body com- posed of the Chancellor, the Vice- Chancellor, the Presi- dent, all the professors, and twelve or more additional members of whom one-half were appointed by the Crown and the other half by Colleges* holding to the University that kind of relationship which is now called " affiliation.'' The powers conferred on the Senate were very comprehensive. It was the only body within the University authorized to pass " Statutes " for the regula- tion of the aflairs of the institution, and these when enacted by the Senate were not subject to review by any other authority except the Crown, which might dis- allow any statute within two years after its enactment. It was authorized to legislate as it might think " necessary or expedient " concerning " the good government of the University ; " " the professors and all others holding office in the Senate ; " the studies, lectures, examinations, exer- cises, degrees and all that related to them ; the meetings of the Caput, the Senate, and Convocation ; the duties of the Chancellor, and the residence and duties of the Vice- Chancellor and President; the number, examinations, residence, duties, and order of precedence and seniority of the professors ; fellowships, scholarships, exhibitions, and other prizes; the number, residence, appointment, and duties of all employees of the University ; the man- agement of the property and revenues ; the " salaries, stipends, provisions, fees, and emoluments of and for the Vice-Chanceilor,* President, professors, fellows, scholars, *Thi8 privilege was restricted "to such Colleges as now or here- after shall be incorporated with the power of conferring degrees in Divinity, and not in the other Arts or Faculties." tWho was to be a professor or ex-professor. ■unr ii I ■■ t ■ 50 officers, and servants ; " and generally " any other matter or thing for the well being and advancement of the Uni- versity." It was authorized to suspend from office any " professor for any just and reasonable cause," and this suspension, if not appealed against within three months, or if confirmed by the Visitor, became a dismissal ipso facto. If it preferred to report to the Governor a recom- mendation that a professor ought to be " removed," then the Governor was ipso facto empowered to " remove " him. It played an equally important part in the ap- pointment of " professors." While the actual appoint- ment was vested in the Crown, the latter was limited in its choice to three candidates nominated by the Senate after all the applications had been reported on by the Caput, and it had a statutory right to subject candidates to a " personal, public, oral examination," or to any other non-religious test it chose to prescribe. Secularization of the Universitii. — The complete secu- larization of the Provincial University, which was the outcome of the uncompromising and unremitting polemics of more than twenty j'ears, was effected by means of several different provisions of the Act of 184<9. The spirit and purpose of the statute are clearly shown by the following enactment* : — '* No religious test or (|ualification whatsover shall be required of or appointed for any person admitted or matriculated as a men^ber of Buch University, whether as a scholar, student, fellow )r otnui- wise ; or of or for any person admitted to any de; ' ly Art or Faculty in the said University ; or of or for any n appoiute to any office, professorship, lectureship, mastership tutor -lip, or Section 29. 57 Of matter the Uni- )fRce any ' and this months, issal ipso • a recom- ^ed," then remove " 1 the ap- appoint- imited in le Senate n by the andidates my other lete secu- was the polemics ueans of 49. The m by the other place or employment whatsoever in the ssvmo ; nor shall ro- lii'ious observances, according to tho forms of any particular ro- li<^iou8 denomination, be imposed upon t'ae members or otticcrs of the said University, or any of them." It was further provided that the Chancellor elected by Convocation should not be " a minister, ecclesiastic, or teacher, under or accordinff to any form or profession of religious faith or worship whatsoever," and a similar re- striction was placed on the Crown in its appointment of members of Senate. The Faculty of Divinity, and with it the professorship of the same subject, was abolished, and the right to confer degrees in Divinity was express- ly abrogated.* Financial Policy and Management. — The endow- ment of the University hal prior to the passing of the Act of 1849 been seriously impaired by lavish expendi- ture on capital account, and also by culpable mismanage- ment.i* In order to guard against a continuation of reckless outlay on the one hand, and a recurrence of financial malfeasance on the other, positive regulations were laid down in the Act for the guidance of the " En- dowment Board" and the limitation of its powers. It was required to discharge its functions " under the direc- tion" of statutes passi d by the Senate. It was forbidden to dispose of or apply " the real property" or other capital of the University " otherwise than by authority of a * Section 28. The Act of 1850 provides that while religious in- struction may be given to students, no part of the funds of the University shall be spent for such a purpose. Upper Canada College also was secularized by the University Act of 1849. + See Appendix D, for a summary of the Report of the King's College commissioners (1848-51), See also Ontario Sessional Paper No. 74, of 1895. i i ! il 58 statute." It was directed to form an " Investment Fund " ar.d an " Income Fund ; " to pay into the for- mer all moneys received on capital account; and to pay into the latter all revenue from fees, rents, in- terest, and dividends, and all annual donations not given by the donors for specific purposes. It was order- ed to invest the capital of the endowment in " Govern- ment or landed securities approved of by the Senate," and to apply the annual income to the payment of the folio wing claims, in the order given : (1) cost of manage- ment of the fundf ; (2) cost of management of the real property ; (3) salaries of the officers, servants, and teachers not of professorial standing ; (4) incidental expenses ; (5) salaries of the Vice-Chancellor, President, and professors ; and (6) special appropriations ordered by statutes of the Senate. All annual surpluses of income over expendi- ture were ordered to be transferred from the income fund to the investment fund of the University. Provision was made for an annual audit of the accounts by two auditors, one appointed by the Chancellor or Vice-Chan- celloi, and the other by the Senate, to which, as well as to the Visitor, they were required to report. The Act of I849 in operation. — The new constitution of the Provincial University went into operation on the first of January, 1850. It was amended in some points of detail by an Act* passed in the session of that year, and an ineffectual attempt was made in the Legislative Assembly to restore to the University more or less of its former sectarian character. 13ut the system did not fulfil the expectations to which its establishment gave rise, " * 13 and 14 Vict. Chapter 49. 69 i^estment the f Gr- and to eots, in- ions not IS order- Govern- Senate," t of the manatje- the real teachers ises ; (5) )fessors ; s of the :3xpendi- me fund Provision by two e-Chan- i well as titution 1 on the J points it year, [islative 5S of its ot fulfil ve rise. One object in view in the legislation of 1849 was to se- cure the abandonment by the denominational colleges of their University powers,"^ and to obtain their co-opera- tion with the Provincial University in the promotion of secular culture. This purpose completely failed, partly because the change in the constitution of the University came too late, and partly because it was not in itself well calculated to produce the desired effect. None of the existinfj denominational collcores would consent to abandon their degree conferring powers unless they were permitted as teaching institutions to share in the pro- ceeds of the University endowment, and from this they were expressly debarred by the provision of the Act+ of 1841), which required the Endowment Board, after paying the working expenses of the University, to add all surplus income to capital. Queen's, Victoria, aud Regiopolis retained their academical independence, and, through the active exertions;): of Bishop Strachan and his associates, Trinity College was soon established in Toronto as a University of the Church of England. There was no rapid increase of students in attendance at the Provincial University, and strenuous efforts were made, not withoit effect, to discredit it with the people as a " godless" in- stitution. The want of enthusiasm for the secular Uni- versity, and the rising tide of denoininationalism against it, alike pointed to the necessity for some further change, and this was effected after the brief interval of four years. * Except the right t<> confer degrees in Divinity of which thg Provincial University had been deprived. t Section 42. JSee Chapter VI. 60 ,'■ i\ d II n :\ The University Act of 1863. — As the denominational Colleges had by this time become firmly rooted in the localities where they had been established, it was evident- ly useless to expect them to transplant themselves to Toronto except on terras financially profitable to them This made it necessary for the Legislature either to appropriate public money for the purpose, or to leave them where they were, for the capital of the Universil}^ endowment was not in a position to stand so heavy a drain. No proposal to increase that endowment would have had the slightest chance of adoption by Parliament, which was then distracted by the agitation for the settle- ment of the " Clergy Reserve" question.* The alternative course was, therefore, adopted, but the privilege of afiilia- tion to the University of Toronto was not made condi- tional on the surrender of degree-conferring powers by affiliated Colleges, as had been the case under the Act of 1849. To make the contemplated scheme still more workable it was deemed expedient to divest the Univer- sity of Toronto of its teaching functions, and to vest these in a new corporation to be called " University College." Lastly, an attempt to conciliate the denomina- tional institutions was made by providing that annual surpluses should " constitute a fund to be from time to time appropriated by Parliament lor academical educa- ^ In 1853 the Imperial Parliament passed an Act (16 and 17 Vict., cap. 21,) to authorize the Legislature of the Province of Canada to make proviion concerning " the Clergy Reserves in that Province, and the proceeds thereof." In 1854 the Canadian Par- liament passed an Act (18 Vict., cap. 2,) secularizing the cler^'y reserves, and devoting the proceeds to educational and other pur- poses. 61 tion in Upper (yanada." The general scope of the Act* of 1853 is fairly indicated by its title,f but still more clearly by its preamble, the importance of which is enhanced by the fact that the statute to ^which it is prefixed has been to a large extent the basis of all subsequent legislation in relation to the Provincial University. The text of the preamble is as follows : — Whereas the enactments]; hereinafter repealed have failed to effect; the end proposed by the Legislature in passing them, inas- much as no college or educational institution hath under them become affiliated to the University to which they relate, and many parents and others are deterred by the expense and other causes from sending the youth under their charge to be educated in a large city distant, § in many cases, from their homes ; And Where- as, from these and other causes, many do and will prosecute and complete their studies in other institutions in various parts of this Province, to whom it is juft and right to afford facilities for obtain* ins; those scholastic honors and rewards which their diligence and proficiency may deserve, and thereby to encourage them and others to persevere in the pursuit of knowledge and sound learning ; And Whereas experience hath proved the principles embodied in Her Majesty's Royal Charter to the University of London' | in England * 16 Vict cap 89. f It is entitled "An Act to amend the laws relating to the Univer- sity of Toronto, by separating its functions as a University from those assigned to it as a College, and by making better provision for the management of the property thereof and that of Upper Canada College." tThe University Act of 1849 (12 Vict. Chapter 82), and that of 1860 (13 and 14 Vict. Chapter 49). J^ The construction of railways on any extensive scale in Canada was then only beginning. II The proposal to organize a purely secular University in London was BO strenuously resisted in Parliament that application was made for a royal Charter, which was obtained in 1830. The original in- tention of the promoters was the establishment of a teaching Uni- versity entirely free from sectarian control, but some of thom se- •m \ 'I to be well adapted for the attainment of the objects aforesaid, and for removing the difficulties and objections hereinbefore referred to :" Therefore, etc. The University of Toronto. — Besides repealing the University Acts of 184.9 anil 1S50, the Act of 1853 re- pealed " so much of the Charter as may be inconsistent with this Act," but provided that " so much of the said Charter* as shall not be in-ionsistent with this Act shall remain in force." It continued the " University of Toronto" as a corporation, but prohibited the establish- ment in it of any " professorship or other teachership," and limited its functions to the " examining of candidates" for degress and standing, and the granting of these after examination. The University corporation was defined as consisting of " One Chancellor, one Vice-Chancellor, and such number of other members of the Senate as the Governor of this Province shall from time to time ap- point." The right to appoint the Chancellor was vested in the Crown, and the right to elect the Vice-Chancellor in the Senate, of v.^iich he was in the Chancellor's absence the presiding ofHcer. The Governor was continued as Visitor, with powers of visitation and veto similar tD tiiose conferred upon him by the Act of 1849. The office of President was of course discontinued, and with the sole exception of the Bursar, a new official to be appointed by the Crown, all the other "officers and servants of the ceded from the movement and established King's College under Church (.f Enj^land auspices. This led to the separation of the University from the t iicliing functions of the original institution, and to the issue of two charters of tlie sfime date, one incorporating the University c»f Londt.n, the other incorporating University College, which, with King's College and many others, is afhliatecl to the University. * See note on p. 63 above. \ 63 University" together with the " examiners," were to be appointed by statutes of the Senate. " Convocation" was abolished by the repeal of the Act of 1819, and the failure to perpetuate its existence by the Act of 1853. Its chief function under the former statute had been to elect the Chancellor and one member of the Caput. The three faculties of Law, Medicine, and Arts, were retained, but, as there was no teaching, the faculty organization was discontinued, and with it the office of " Dean." The Senate — composed of the Chancellor, the Vice- Chancellor, and at least* ten members appointed by the Crown — was ma'.e the chief governing body in the University. Subject to the provisions relating to " income and property," it was entrusted with " the management of and superintendence over the affairs and business thereof," and it was clothed with authority " to make such statutes and to act in such manner as shall appear best calculated to promote the purposes of the University," in all cases unprovided for by the Provincial statute. It was in a special manner authorized to make regulations respecting the examinations for degrees and standing, the granting of these after examination, the fees to be paid, and the use to be made of the revenue thus secured. It was required to hold an " open and public" examina- tion at least once a year, and was authorized to confer degrees in " Arts and Faculties," and certificates of honor ^Section 4, 5, and 8, coiidtrued together, give the Goveruor-in- Coiincil authority to appoint as many uienibers of Senate as might seem expedient, but if the number fell below ten, and the ttovernor- in-Council did not think proper to make appointments, the Senate was authorized to elect enough of new members to bring the num- ber up to the minimum. The only limitation in the choice was that thoy must be British subjects. I I 64 in special subjects. It was empowered to grant " scholar- ships, prizes, and rewards," payable out of the Univer- sity income fund, and these were to be open to competi- tion in any of the affiliated Colleges in Upper Canada. Finally, it was required to repoit annually to the Gover- nor on " the general state, progress, and prospect of the University," and also to report specifically on any parti- cular subject which he might refer to it for that purpose. As the Act of 1858 had for one of its chief objects the recognition of educational work done by teaching col- leges generally, provision was made for their " affiliation" to the University of Toronto. This privilege was by the Act conferred at once on " all Colleges* in Upper or Lower Canada, incorporated by Royal Charter or by Act of Parliament" for the promotion of literature, science and art, a description which applied to Queen's College, Victoria College, Rcgiopolis College, and Trinity College in Upper Canada. It was c mferred also on all such arts colleges, " corporate or unincorporated," then or after- ward established, as the Governor of the Province should fro II time to time prescribe to the Senate. Lastly, it was conferred on all such teaching colleges of law and of medicine as the Senate might from time to time ap- prove of. University College. — The teaching function of the former " University of Toronto " was by the Act of 1853 vested in a new " collegiate institution," called " University College." This was placed under the " di- rection, management, and administration " of a body * It was not necessary under the Act of 1853, as it had been un- der that of 1849, that affiliated Colleges with degree conferring powei's should cease to exercise them. 65 corporate, called the " Council," which was composed of the President, Vice-President, and professors* of the College. These, together with all the other teachers and officers, were appointed by the Crown, the Governor of the Province being ex officio Visitor. The Council was authorized to make statutes for " the good government, discipline, conduct, and regulation " of the College, and of its professors, teachers, students, officers, and servants ; for the regulation of the fees to be paid by persons re- ceiving instruction in it ; and generally for the " manage- ment of its property and business." The Council was further entrusted with power to determine by statute the composition of the teaching staff of the College, and also the courses of instruction, subject to the proviso that the latter should be consistent with statutes passed by the University Senate respecting " the prescribed subjects of examination." The prohibition of the teaching of divinity was continued,^* and the teaching of law and medicine was abolished^: " except in so far as the same may form part of a general system of liberal education." The non-sectarian character of the institution was safe- guarded by the following enactment :§ "No religious test or profession of religious faith shall be required of any professor, lecturer, teacher, student, officer, or servant of the said College, nor sliall any religious observances, according to the forms of any particular religious denominations be imposed on them or any of them ; but it shall be lawful for the Council to make such regulations as they may think expedient, touching the moral conduct of the students and their attendance on public •fhe Dean of Besidence was added by the University Act of 1873. tSee above, p. 57. JSection 32. § Section 34, i V^ !--i 66 worship in their respective churches or other places of religious worship, and their receiving religious instruction from their respec- tive Ministers, and according to their respective forms of religious faith, and every facility shall be aflForded for their so doing." Financial Management. — The financial policy em- bodied in the University Act of 1849 was to entrust the management to an " Endowment Board," in the member- ship of which the Crown had only one representative, and to limit the powers of this Board, (1) by general pro- visions in the Provincial statute itself, and (2) by makin*,' its management of the property of the University subject to the statutory direction of the Senate * The policy adopted in 1853 was to transfer to and vest in the Crown, for the purposes of the University Act, " all the property and effects, real and personal," which had under the Act of 1849 belonged to, or been vested in, " the Corporation of the Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University of Toronto." Thencefoi Ih it was to be managed and ad- ministered, under the orders of the Governor-in-Council by an officer to be appointed by Commission under the Great Seal of the Province, to hold his office during pleasure, and to be called the " Bursar of the University and Colleges*!* at Toronto," his powers being subject to definition from time to time by the Governor-in-Council.^ *See above, pp. 54 and 57-58. f University College and Upper Canada College. For the rela- tion of the latter to the University under the Act of 1853, see Appendix B. $The most important Orders-in-Council dealing with the general subject of financial management are two passed in May 1878, and May, 1 884, respectively, by the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council of the Province of Ontario. Except in so far as the second of these orders amends the first they are both still in force, and when read 6T With a view to guarding more effectually against such malfeasance* as the University endowment had already suffered from, he was, as to accounting for the funds under his management, placed by the Act on the same footing as " an officer employed in the collection of the Provincial revenue," and was required to report annually to the Governor, for the information of Parliament, on (1) the state of the land endowment, (2) the amount of capital in- vested and the amount expended during the year, and (3) the amount required to be paid out for current expenses, with a description of the various services on which it was spent. He was required to keep a " Permanent Fund," out of which no payments should be made on capital account except on the order of the Governor-in-Council, and that only for " such permanent improvements or ad- ditions to the buildings as may be necessary for the pur- poses " of the University and College respectively. He was similarly required to consolidate into one " Income Fund " all fees received in the University and the College, together with the rents of leased property, interest on the purchase money of property sold, interest on invested cap- ital, " and all other casual and periodical incomings, in- eluding any donations or subscriptions touching which it shall not be otherwise ordered by the donors." Out of this income fund, alter paying the expenses of the Bur- sar's office, the Governor-in-Council was authorized to appropriate yearly the amount " required to defray the together they constitute a "Board of trustees," which controls expenditures under approprintions made by Ordor-in-Council, takes charge of buildings and grounds, and advises as to in vest- ments. *Seo Appendix D. IT' I 'l current expenses " of the University of Toronto* and of University College, including in both cases the care, maintenance, and ordinary-f repairs" of the property assigned to the two institutions respectively ; and the appropriation for each year might, at the option of the Governor-in-Council, either be made for " particular pur- poses," or be placed at the disposal of the University Senate and the College Council, respectively, "to be applied under the provisions of statutes " passed by these bodies and approved by the Governor-in-Council.J There was added the following provision,§ which played an important part in the University controversies of the next ten years : — *' Any surplus of the said University income fund remaining at the end of any year after defraying the expenses payable out of the same, shall constitute a fund to be from time to time appropriated by Parliament for academical Education in Upper Canada." New Site and Building. — The work of the University had for some years been carried on in the building erected|| as part of a larger edifice to b» constructed n accordance with future requirements. During the *" Scholarships, Rewards, and Prizes " established by the Sen- ate, are in this connection specifically mentioned as part of the "current expenditure" of the University. tit was left to the Governor-in-Council " to decide what shall be deemed ordinary repairs as distinguished from permanent improve- ments." JThe method of authorising the annual expenditure has usually been to make by Ordor-inCouncil detailed appropriations for specific services, but these have been made on the basis of esti- mates sent in beforehand by the University Senate and the College Council, respectively. § Section 54. iJSee above, p. 35, and note. session of 1853 an Act* was passed authorizing th e Government to take possession of the site for new Provincial buildings, and to value the landi* and pay interest on the valuation into the University income fund. Both the site and the building were accordingly appro- priated by the Government, and were long retained by it for Provincial uses, though the scheme for the erection of new Provincial buildings fell through. This made necess- ary the selection of another site and the erection of a new University building. The latter was begun in 1856 and completed in I808. The total cost was $355,907,+ the ori- ginal appropriation by the Go vernor-in -Council having been $300,000. The withdrawal of so large an amount from the permanent fund caused serious embarrassment to the management of the University, the receipts from fees being at that time quite insignificant§. The following neVict., Cap. 161. tXo provision was made for the inclusion of the College build- ing in the valuation, though it had cost $"j5,000. For a full discus- sion of the matter see Ont. Sess. Paper ^o. 74 of 1895. See also the report of the University Commission of 1861 pp. 7 and 61 62. For a summary of this valuable report, see Appendix E. X The building was partially destroyed by tire in 1890, and wa^* restored, without loss to the capital of the Univei'sity, by means o^ a fcpecial appropriation of $160,0;)0 made by the Ontario Legislature for the purpose. The total amount taken out of the Endowmen for building purposes is $652,652, made up as follows : — King's College, East wing (1842) $ 55,000 University of Toronto (1856) 355,907 Biological Building (189G) 129,745 Gymnasium 1894 30,000 Chemical Building 1895 82,000 Total $652,( 52 §" Matriculated " Students in Arts were, prior to 1661, exempt- ed from payment of fees for tuition, and the fees paid by ^w r 70 table will show the effect of the impairment of the cap- ital of the endowment on the revenue of the institu- tion : — Year. Income Expendi- ture. Surplufl, Dtficit. l8-i3 «67,077 52,923 57,477 66,577 60,132 fir,,734 51,586 54,375 50,355 854,929 49,453 56,780 65,206 60,917 55,386 70,155* 63,153 61,829 $12,148 13,476 697 1,371 1854 1855 1856 1857 i 785 1858 348 1859 18,569 1860 8,778 1861 11,474 Prop )sed Division of the Endowment. — As far back as 184G, in reply to communications^ from Governor Cathcart, the authorities of Queen's College, Victoria College, and Regiopolis College had intimated very plainly that they had strong claims on the Province for aid in carrying on the work of higher education, and on behalf of Queen's it was alleged that an endowment had been promised for a chair of theology, to come out of the *' occjisional " students wore assigned as " penjuisites " to the several professors and tutors in addition to their stated salaries. See Report (jf University Commission of 18 Jl, pp. 8 and 127. *Includin<,' $5,125 for " Furniture for College Residence " ; $G,25(i for improvement of the grounds ; and $4,340 for a residence in connection with the Observatory. See Report of Commission of 1861, p.,9. ^ tSe© above, pp. 41-46. 71 King's College endowment. The University Act of 1849 had closed the door to any such advantage by declaring tliat annual surpluses should be added to the capital of the endowment, but the way to a continuation of the jif(itation was opened up by the provision in the Act of bS')3, which placed* such surpluses at the disposal of the Legislature for the promotion of "academical education." Tlie buoyant condition of the University revenue during tlio years 1853-56 naturally attracted the attention of those who felt the burden of carrying on at their own ex- pense colleges doing work similar in character and equal in extent to that done by University College. The pressure for a division of the funds of the Uni- versity, which had been for some time growing stronger outside of Parliament, at length found expression in petitions to the Legislature. More than once the Wesleyan Methodist Conference authorized its President and Sec- retary to send in formal memorials on its behalf, and one of thesef was in the Session of 1860 referred, with others of similar tenor, to a special committee,]: which took a large amount of very valuable evidence^ respecting the history, organization, and work of the Provincial University. The petition of Conference in 1856 had prayed " that enlarged *See above, p. 68. t Prepared by the Rev. Dr. llyer«ion. The full text is given ill his " Story of my Life," pp. 520-523. ^Composed of Hon. Malcolm Cameron, Attorney- General (John A.) Mficdonald. Hon. George Brown, Hon. Williatu Cayley, Hon. Michael Foley, and Messrs. Wilson, Roblin, Simpson, and McCann. §No report of the proceedings of this committee was published by Parliament, the understanding being that each side phould take the responsibility and assume the cost of printing its own case. See Appendix E. !i " ^1 I 72 assistance may be granted to Victoria College, and that part of the funds now expended on Toronto University and University College may be annually appropriated to the several chartered colleges." The occurrence of h. large deficit in 1859 is a sufficient explanation of the changed form of the petition of 18G0, which praj^ed for " an in- quiry into the manner in which the University Act of 1853 has been administered, and the funds of the Univer- sity expended, and that all colleges in Upper Canada (denominational or otherwise*) may be placed on the same footing in regard to the University." As the Legislature met at that time in Quebec it was obviously inconvenient for a Parliamentary committee to investigate thoroughly the state of an educational institution situated in Toronto. Partly for this reason and partly because peti- tions both for and against a division of its funds, presented to the Legislature in the session of 1861, made it appear that the agitation was likley to be continued, Governor- General Monck, as Visitor of the University of Toronto and University College, appointed a Commission-f to con- duct on his behalf a visitation of these institutions and report to him. The Commissioi?ers held a number of meet- ings in the University for the taking of evidence and con- sulting of records, and a number of additional meetings elsewhere for the preparation of their report, which was sentj: to the Government at Quebec. Their criticism of ♦'ihe only non-deiiominationftl one was University College, which was established on the University endowment. fMade up of Hon. James Patton of Toronto (Chairman), John Beatty M.D., of Cobourg, and John Paton Es<|. of Kingston. The date of the appointment of the Commission was October 28, 1861. JOn the 2!)th of May 1862. For a summary of the report see Appendix E. 73 which the management of the University was moderate in tone, and was directed against a detective system rather than against those who had to administer it. On the subject of aid to affiliated Colleges they recommended (1) that the Crown Lands Department should assume the administra- tion of the remainder of th^ land endowment of the University ; (2) that interest-bearing debentures, to the amount of $971,000 should, in return for the land and in lieu of annual grants by the Legislature to denominational Colleges, be added to the capita; of the endowment; (3) that out of a total revenue of $84,000 a vear from invest- inents the sum of $28,000 should be appropriated to Univer- sity College,* and the sum of 810,000 to each of the other tour — Queen's, Victoria, Regiopolis, and Trinity ; (4) that no degrees in Arts should be conferred by these institutions on their own students, the University of Torontoi* prescrib- ing the Arts curriculum, conducting the examinations in rash institution, and granting the degrees ; and yb) that after an appropriation of $8,500 ft>r scholarships in the Univei*sity and the colleges, the remainder should be devoted to paying the expenses incurred by the Senate in thi' management of the ati'airs oi' the L^niversity. No action WiU* ever taken by either the Government or the Le«;i&i.'ilure on this report. The controversy was kept up in the country for a time with a persistence and an acrimony that recalled the disputes over the sectarian cliarter of King's College. But the disputation was com- paratively short-lived. Petitions Ixith for and against the proposal to divide up the endowment were presented *rndor the old name of '• Kin^^'s College.'" * tUnder the name of " The University oM'pper Canada." 74 ■>>? V to Parliament in the first session of 1862 ; petitions against, but not for it, v/ere presented in the second session of that year. The matter was then by common consent dropped, its disappearance from the Parliamentary arena being due to the insufficiency of the endowment for what was required of it already ; to the reluctance of the Legislature to either add to it, or assume any further liability in connection with higher education ; and to the very unsettled state of Canadian politics that resulted in IHQ-ii, in the Quebec Conference resolutions, and three years later in the passing of the British North America Act, which consigned higher as well as lower education to the jurisdiction of the Provincial Legislatures. The Ontario Parliament, in spite of the strenuous opposition of the sup- porters of denominational colleges, discontinued in 1869 the small annual grants that had been made to them for many years by the Parliament of Canada. The University Act of 1S73. — Apart from minor changes effected by orders of the Lieutenant-Governor-in- Council in connection with the management of the finances, no modification was made in the constitution of the Provincial University until the Session of 1878, when an Act* was passed, which left the principal functions^ of the two institutions practically unaltered, while it made severd.1 important changes of a minor kind. The Univer- sity corporation was changed by the addition of " Convo- cation " to the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, and Senate as *3G Vict., Cap. 29 of tho Statutes of Ontario. t That of examining for degrees and sbinding on the one hand, and that of teaching on tlie other. f.' 75 provided by the Act of 1853, and Convocation was defined* rs inciudinf,' " all Doctors and Bachelors of Law, all Doc- tors and Bachelors of Medicine, all Masters of Arts, all Bachelors of Arts of three vears' standing, all Doctors of Science, and all Bachelors of Science of three years' stand- ing/' While the Vice- Chancellor was left elective by the Senate, the Chancellor was made elective tricnnially by Convocation. The composition of the Senate was chang- ed by the limitation of Government appointees to nine, by the introduction of certain ex offioio members,-f- and by the addition of fifteen members elected by Convocation. The affiliation of all institutions;]: that had not been affiliat- ed as the result of " special applications made in that be- half " was cancelled, and the right to grant the privilege of affiliation was conferred on the Chancellor, Vice-Chancel- lor, and Senate, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant. Gosernor-in-Council and to the decision of Convocation- Authority to establish, on the recommendation of the Senate, additional "professorships or chairs" in Univer- sity College was given to the Lieutenant-Governor-in- '^By 44 Vict, Cap. 31 all graduates were afterwards declared to be inenibera of Convocation. fThe President of University College, the Chief Superintendent (Inter the Minister) of Education for the Province, a representa- tive of the Law Society, the Principal of Upper Canada College, a representative from each affiliated institution, a representative of the High School Masters, all former Chancellors and Vice-ChancellorB, iind two members of the Council of I'niversity College. IThis included Queen's College, Victoria College, Regiopolis Ciillege, and Trinity College, which had been affiliated by the I'ni- vi'rsity Act of 1863 witliout having applied for the status conferred l»y it. a 1-' 76 Council, and the Senate was invested with a still more important prerogative by the following provision* : — The Senate of the ^University, upon representations made to it in that behalf, m'ay enquire into the conduct or efficiency of any professor in University College, and report to the Lieutenant-Gover- nor the result of such enquiry, and may make such recommendations as the Senate may think the circumstances of the ca<>e require." The University Act of 1887. — The attendance of students at University College increased slowly from 1853 to 1873. Shortly after the latter date began the assimilation of the matriculation examination of the Uni- versity to the examinations held by the Education Department for the qualification of Public School teachers, and the consequent simplification of the work of the High Schools in preparing candidates for both tests. The increase in the number of University Students be- came more rapid, until both the available accommodation and the capacity of the teaching staff were seriously taxed. This gave rise to a demand on the part of the supporters and alumni of the Provincial University for additional financial aid from the Legislature, and a spirited opposi- tion to this demand from the friends of Victoria, Queen's, and Trinity Universites.^f* The outcome of the controversy was a conference^ of representatives of these institutions with representatives of the University of Toronto and its afiHliated denominational colleges. This was held iu *3ection 49. This enactment is still part of the organic law of the University. See Section 45 of the University Act of 18':i7 (60 Vict., Cap. 43. tRegiopolis College had ceased to do academic work in 1871. See Chapter ix. X¥ox a brief account of the work of this conference, including the resolutions adopted, see Appendix F. 77 1885 at the instance of the Hon. G. W. Ross, Minister of Education for the Province of Ontario, and its deliber- ations resulted in the adoption of a series of resolu- tions embodying the general principles on which the in- stitutions above referred to might join in a co-operative federation for the promotion of higher education. This basis of union was submitted to and adopted by the Senate of the University of Toronto, and also by Convoca- tion. It wa? rejected by the authorities of Queen's and Trinity Universities. The right to deal with it on behalf of Victoria University v/as vested in the General Confer- ence of the Methodist Church of Canada, and by that body it was at first rejected.* The Legislature neverthe- less, embodied in an Acti* passed in the session of 1887 the essential features of the scheme, which were in that statute consolidated with the provisions of the existing University constitution. One important change effected by the University Act of 1887 was the division of the work of tuition, and the restoration of a large part of it to the University of To- ronto, from which it had been taken away by the Act:]: of 1853. The object in view was to make tuition in the subjects assigned to the University, as distinejuished from University College, free to the students of other univer- sities, by way of inducement to the latter to leave their degree conferring powers (except in the faculty of Divinity) in abeyance, and join in a federal union with *Thi8 action was roversod by the Goneral Conference in IHOO and Victoria College was removed to Toronto, fntni Cobourg, in 1892. See Chapter iv. t50 Vict., Cap. 43. :{:See above pp. GO and 62. it 4 ; 1 i' » 78 the Provincial University. Speaking generally, the line of cleavage between the teaching functions of the Uni- versity and the College respectively was the line between Science and Philosophy on the one hand, and the langu- ages with Ethics on the other.* An equally important change was the making of provision for the re-e.stablish • ment of the teaching faculties of Law and Medicine, which had been abolished by the Actf of 1853. The expediency of such re -establishment was left by the Act to be deter- mined by the University Senate, which almost immedi- ately moved in the matter by appointing special com- mittees to report as to the advisability of taking such a step in the case of either faculty. The result was the creation within the year of a teaching faculty of Medicine, which has been made self-su parting so far as the endow- ment of the University is concerned. No teaching faculty of Law has yet been created]: under the authority granted by the Act of 1887. The Organization of the University. — The Act of 1887 continues the " University of Toronto " as a corporation, with power to hold real property, and " such other powers and privileges as are conferred upon it by those portions *Tho Univeraity subjocts, as enumerated in the Act are : Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry, (p»ireandai)plied), Zooloiry, Botany, Physiology, History, Ethnology, Comparative Philology, History of Philosophy, Logic and Meta- physics, Educa ion, Political Economy, Jurisprudence, Constitu- tional Law, Engineering, Italian and Spanish. The University College subjects are: Greek, Latin, French, German, English, Orien- tal languages. Moral Philosophy, and Ancient History taught in connection with Greek and Latin. fSections 3 and 32. See above, p. 66. ;]:Pr()bably because a Law School has been established under tho auspices of the Law Society of Upper Canada. 79 of the Charter remaining in force,* or by any former Act." The Corporation consists of the " Cliancellor, Vice- Chancellor, Professors, and members of the Senate and of Convocation for the time being." Tlie Lieutenant-Governor of the Province is continued as " Visitor " ex ojjicio. The Chancellor is elected triennial ly by the graduates of the University, all of whom in all its faculties are members of Convocation. The Vice-Chancellor is elected trienni- ally by the Senate, of which, in the absence of the Chan- cellor, he is the piesiding officer. The President of the University, who is ex oficio President of University Col- lege, is appointed by the Crown, as are also all the mem- bers-|* of the teaching staff. The administration of the affairs of the iastitutioa.exceptso much of them as belong to the Bursar's office, has been committed to (1; the Senate and (2) the University Council. The Senate is composed of (1) members ex officio, namely, the Minister of Education, the Chancellor, the Vice-Chancellor, the President of University College, and the President or other head of each federating^ Univer- sity or College ; (2) appointed members, namely nine appointed by the Crown, three by the University Council, and one by the governing body of each of the following : University College, the Law Society of Upper Canada each federating University or College, and each affiliated College ; (8) elected members, namely, one for every hun- dred j.»raduates in Arts on the register of each federating *See ftbovt», p. 53. tMeinbera of the Medical Faculty must be nominated by theSenate. tThe only ** federating University" to date is Victoria ; the only "federating Colleges" are Knox College, Wycliffo College, and St. Michael's College. 80 University when the Act of 1887 took effect* two for the graduates in Law withe distinction of University, four for the graduates in Medicine, and two elected by " the head masters and assistant masters of collegiate institutes and high schools." Subject to the provisions of the Act-|* respecting the income and property of the institution the Senate is entrusted with " the management of and superintendency over the affairs and business of the Uni- versity." It is authorized to prescribe courses of study, and after examination to confer degrees or grant certifi- cates of standing in the different departments of learning except Theology.f It may establish " scholarships, prizes, and rewards," but is forbidden to make them a charge on the funds of the University. It may by stat- ute, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant-Governor- in-Council, grant the privilege of affiliation to teaching institutions, and may in the same way cancel the privi- lege after it has been granted. It may of its own motion " inquire into the conduct, teaching, and effici- ency of any professor or teacher " in either the Univer- sity or University College, and report the result of its in- quiry to the Lieutenant-Governor with such recommenda- tions as the circumstances of the case seems to require. In addition to the powers specifically conferred upon it by the Act, it is authorized to pass statutes '* in general for promoting the purposes of the University, and ■^'■It was brought into force by proclamation of the Lieutenant- Governor in Council on the 23rd of March, 1888. The repre- sentatives of the graduates in Arts are at present twelve for the University of Toronto, and live for Victoria University* tSee below, p. 82. Jin the older University Statutes the term '* Divinity" is used. 81 touching all other matters whatsoever regarding the same or the business thereof, or for any purpose for which provision may be required for carrying out this Act according to its intent and spirit," in any case not pro- vided for by the Act. All its statutes are subject to ratification by order of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, to whom it is required to report annually on the {"feneral condition and progress of the University. The University Council is a body created for the first time by the Act of 1887. It consists of the President and the professors in the various teaching faculties of the University, and is entrusted with full authority (1) to ex- ercise discipline over all students in relation to the lectures and other instruction by members of the University teach- ing faculties ; (2) to regulate the work carried on by "the societies and associations of students " organized in con - nection with the University ; (3) to control all " oflScers and servants" whose services are required in connec- tion with the work of instruction ; and (4) to prescribe fees for laboratory instruction. IMie University Council is not a body corporate, or even a constituent element in the University corporation. University College. — This institution is continued as a body corporate under the name of " The Council of Univer- sity College." The Lieutenant-Governor is continued as ex oficio Visitor. The Council is composed of the President, the College professors, and the Dean of residence, and it is empowered to make regulations for " the manage- ment of the property and business " of the College, and for any purpose necessary for carrying the Act into effect according to its ^intent and spirit in cases for which no F 82 provision is made. All the members of the teaching staff are appointed by the Crown and hold office during its pleasure, but the President may suspend any " officer or servant," and report the case to the Visitor. The Council is authorized, subject to the approval of the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council, to determine the fees payable for tuition in the College. The non-sectarian character of the University and University College is maintained, but the Councils of the two institutions are authorized to make regulations for the moral conduct of students and their attendance on public worship, the latter being, however, left entirely voluntary. Financial Management. — The University Income and Property Act* of 1887 efTects a complete separation be- tween the management and endowment of Upper Canada Collegef and those of the University of Toronto and University College, and vests the control of all the pro- perty and effects of the latter two institutions in the Crown, under the management of the Bursar, whose office is continued unchanged as to appointment, terms, powers, and functions.^: It is.provided by this statute that the former distinction between " property " and " in- come " shall be maintained in the Bursar's accounts ; that in making appropriations out of income for the annual expenditure the Lieutenant-Governor-in-Council may either designate the special services, or leave that to be done by the University Senate and College Council ; and that any surplus remaining at the end of any year to the I,-. — . I -. : : —— ■III-. .11 . — ■...— ,11. ■■ ^^^^—1 « - - ™ .^ *oO Vict., Cap. 44. tSee Appendix B. |See above, p. 06. 83 credit of the income fund " shall be treated ai» permanent property." The University Acts of 1887 were in the year of their enactment consolidated with tlie Revised Statutes of On- tario for 1887, and in this form they are at present the organic law of the Provincial University. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 27 = 1.8 1.25 1.4 1 6 ■« 6" ► V] <^ /}. / V Hiotographic Sciences Corporation d ,\ V ^ \ \ 3] WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY. 14580 (716) 872-4503 % V * 6^ ^:*i^ lie was permitted to witness ineffective *Prior to that date the Methodist Church in Canada was con- nected «ith the Methodist Ev>iscopal Church of the Uuited btates, I>y which it had been established. 87 operation a system of popular education which is not in- ferior to any other in the world, and which is due in its main features to his exceptional aptitude for initiating practical reforms and his phenomenal capacity for popular- izing them. In all the controversies over the clergy reserves, which were finally secularized in 1854,* and over the sectarian charter of the Provincial University, which was cleared of its sectarianism by the University Acti* of 1849, he, more than other person, spoke for his own denomination, and he continued to do so during the discussion over the Provincial University endowment, which lasted till 1862. After his retirement from all active duty in church and state, but busily engaged in literary work as long as his physical and intellectual powers remained vigorous, he lived in honored retirement till his lamented death in 1S82. Upper Canada Academy Established. — In the Metho- dist Conference held in 1829 the subject of a seminary of hiofher education was taken into consideration and committee was appointed, but nothing decisive a was done | In the following year the matter came up again for discussion ; a committee was appointed to deal with it, and a plan for carrying on the work was reported by the committee and adopted by the Conference.§ In accordance w4th the resolutions then passed the proposed "seminary of learning" was to be established " under the direction of the Conference ^By Act of the Canadian Parliament, 18 Vict., cap. 2. tl2 Vict., cap. 82, JCarroU'a " Case and his Contemporaries," Vol. III., p. 256. §*' Life and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140. 88 11 i > t • J ; ti 1. '« I*, Ill- 11 i ; ;t i f? i li r if' 'I ■" ;•■ J ■ \ of the Methodist Episcopal Church* of Canada." It was to be placed under the control of nine " Trustees " appointed by Conference, and in them was to be vested the management of ail the property belonging to the institution. Five Visitors were to be chosen annually by the Conference, and these were to be associated with the trustees in appointing members of the teaching staff, fix- ing their salaries, framing regulations, prescribing the course of study, and dealing with " all other matters which relate to the proper regulation, government, discip- line, and instruction of the students." The seminary was to be a purely literary institution ; no system of Divinity was to be taught in it, but all students were to be " free to embrace and pursue any religious creed, and attend any place of religious worship which their parents or guardians might direct." Dr. Green who was a mem- ber of the Conference of 1830, describes the .scheme as " a bold and venturesome, as well as a patriotic, under- taking," and it is difficult to see how this encomium can be withheld from it. Dr. Green addst : " We had no funds with which to provide such an institution, and we had little collegiate knowledge and experience to guide us ; but the country required it, the church demanded it, and the Conference ordered it, therefore it was accom- plished." * Founded by missionaries from the M. E. Church of the United States at the time of the United Empire Loyalist immigration. la 1833 this body united with the Methodist Church established in Eastern Canada by British Methodist missionaries, the name of the united body being the '* Wesleyan Methodist Church in Canada." f'Ljife and times of Anson Green, D.D.," p. 140. 89 It was ustees " vested to the ally by ith the aff, fix- ng the natters discip- minary tern of vere to 3d, and )arents meni- )me as under- [m can ad no nd we guide ied it, ccom- Cnited n. la led in of the da." The committee* appointed by Conference to select a location and site for, and to give a name to, the new peminary, ultimately chose Cobourg from among a num- ber of competing places,*!* and the name given to the college was " The Upper Canada Academy." A vigorous canvass for funds was carried on, and able expositions of the purpose in view appeared occasionally from the pen of Dr. Ryerson. The project was apparently regarded with dislike by Sir John Colborne, who in the course of a somewhat undignified reply:}: to a courteous address of the Methodist Conference, said, evidently with Upper Canada College in his mind : — " The system of education which has produced the best and ablest men in the United Kingdom will not be abandoned here to suit the limited views of the leaders of societies who perhaps have neither experience nor judgment to appreciate the value or advantages of a liberal education ; but the British Government will, I am confident, with the aid of the Provincial Legislature, establish respectable schools in every part of the Province, and encourage all societies to follow this example. A seminary, I hope, will not be styled exclusive that is open to everyone, merely because ^rhis committee was composed of : Rev. John Ryerson, Thomas Whitehead!, Samuel Belton, David Wright, John Beatty, William Ryerson, Thomas Madden, W^illiam Brown, and Jamea Richardson. The two Ryersons were brothers of the Rev. Egerton Ryerson, who was then editor of the Chrlduui. Guardian, the denominational journal ; the Rev. James Richardson was afterwards Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church till his death in 1875. tYork (now Toronto), Colborne; Bv.dleville, Kingston, and Brock- ville, were the others. |See Hodgina' " Document^iry History," Vol. II., pp. 11-12. The incident occurred in 1831. 90 'i i i . 'i the classical mastei's are brousrht from our own univer- sities." Dr. RyersoQ's response was as pointed as the attack : ' The only opinion expressed by the Methodist Conference in regard to a system of education is, that it might be such as the local knowledge of the Provincial Legislature, in respect to the circumstances of the Pro- vince, might dictate. No objection that I am aware of has ever been made to classical masters from English uni- versities ; but when seminaries are established and placed under the sole direction of the clergy of one church, with- out even consulting the popular branch of the Colonial Legislature, I cannot see how they are justly entitled to the character, confidence, or patronage of free public institutions." The Upper Canada Academy Charter. — In spite of the formidable obstacles the}" had to encounter the promoters of the new Acadenw succeeded in erecting during the years 1832-35 a building* suitable for the work. The corner stone was laid-f* on the 7th day of June, 1832, but a heavy debt was incurred in order to secure the comple- tion of the structure. This proved so burdensome that, after various devices:]: had been resorted to at home the Conference resolved in 1835 to send an " Agent " to Eng- land to collect funds there, and also to procure for the ■^This edifice continued to be, until Victoria University was trans- ferred to Toronto in 1892, the nucleus of Victoria College, Cobourg. tBy Dr. Gilchrist of Colborne. Among the memorials placed in the stone was Number 28 of Vol. III., of the Christian Guardian then edited, by Mr. Ryerson. ;}: Among them a resolution of Conference that its members " should apply to the erection of the Upper Canada Academy all fees which they may receive for the celebration of matrimony for the four years ensuing." 91 Academy a royal charter. The latter liad become a necessity from the fact that the Legislature of Upper Canada showed a strong disinclination* to pass such an Act of incorporation as the promoters of the institution would be justified in accepting. The agent selected was Dr. Ryerson, and in November of the same year he set out on his twofold mission. His urgent appeal to the Colonial Secretaryi* for financial aid to the Academy, in the shape of a grant of money for immediate relief and a land endowment for future maintenance, was met after some time by a refusal to interfere with the revenue of the Province, or make any further approjiriation out of the waste lands of the Crown. He was successful, after some delays, caused by doubts on the part of the law officers of the Crown, in obtaining a royal charter,}: which created " The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy " a corporation, named the first Trustees and the first Visitors, and provided for the election of their successors by the " Annual Meeting^ of the Ministers of the Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper Canada." The functions of the trustees, of the Visitors, and of the " Board " made up of the two classes of officials taken to- gether, were defined in accordance with the resolutions of the Conference of 1830.|| The amount of money collected *See Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. II., p. 174. fTheu Lord Glenelg. JFor the text of this document see Appendix G. It. will be found in extenso in Hodgins' '* Documentary History," Vol. II., pp. 268-272. §Tho law officers had some scruple about the use of the term "Con- ference" and also about that of the word "Church," For the latter they wished to substitute " Connexion." ||See above, pp. 87-S8. i ■ > : il:'!ir ' >■'. in England was not enough to free the supporters of the Academy from embarrassment ; but in spite of the dis- couraging state of its finances the institution was, ahnost immediately after the arrival of the charter, formally opened for the reception of pupils. The charter was dated the 12th of October, 183C ; the Academy was opened* on the 10th of June following. Though Lord Glenelg had not seen his way to grant- ing either a sum of money out of the " casual and terri- torial revenues of the Crown " for the immediate relief of the Academy, or a land endowment for its future maintenance, he gave Dr. Ryerson a promise*!* that he would " not fail to direct the Lieutenant-Gover- nor of Upper Canada to recommend to the favorable attention of the Legislature of that Province the claims of the Upper Canada Academy to their protection and sup- port." The matter came before the Legislative Assembly in the first:}: session of 1837, on a petition from the Prin- cipal of the Academy, which was referred to a special Con)mittee.§ The report gave full credit to the promot- ers of the Academy for their enterprise and public spirit, described briefly what they had already accomplished, *Under the Principalship of the Rev. Matthew Richey, and with an attendance of 120 pupils, of whom 80 were boarders. tSee Hodgins' "Documentary H'story," Vol. II., pp. 251-252, and 255. JThis was the regular session. The second was a special one held to deal with the financial crisis. §0f this Committee Mr. W. H. Draper was Chairman, and the other members were M«^ssrs. Ruttan, Hagerman, Prince, Gowan, Cameron, and Monahan. All but the last two belonged to the Church of England; Mr. Cameron was a Presbyterian, and Mr. Monahan a Catholic. 93 and sugfijested " the propriety of affording a grant of money to meet the present necessities of the institution In spite of some opposition " An Act granting a sum* of money by way of loan to the Upper Canada Academy at Cobouri:; " was passed by both Houses, but it was rendered useless by the addition of a provision in the Legislative Council to the effect that the Receiver-Gen- eral should not advance the amount unless he had money in his hands for which he had no other use. Dr. Rver- son, who had not left England when this procedure was reported to him, at once penned an indignant remonstrance to Lord Glenelg, urging him to apply a portion of the revenue of the Crown in Upper Canada to the relief of the Academy from embarrassments which threatened its continued existence. The Colonial Secretary promptly instructed Sir Francis Bond Head to " advance " the amount specified in the Act, and half of it was paid over under this order. Before the other half was paid, the question was raised by Sir Francis whether the " t dvance" ordered by Lord Glenelg was to be a "1 oan" or a "grant." The matter was submitted to both Houses of the Legis- lature in the session of 1838. The Council declined to express any opinion on the point, and the Assembly re- quested-f the Lieutenant-Governor to pay the balance of the amount specified by the Colonial Secretary, " leav- ing it to be decided by His Lordship whether it was the intention of the Home Government that such advance should be a loan, or a grant, a matter upon which the *The sum named was £4,1.50 ($!(>, 600), and the loan was to be for ten years. tHodgins' " Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 103-124 ^\U If 94 House abstains from offering an opinion." Sir Francis replied that it would afford him great pleasure " to give immediate effect to the wish expressed by the House of Assembly," and thus the unpleasant incident terminated. Victoria College. — The educational work done in the Upper Canada Acaf the Legis- lature of the late Province of I'pper Canada, intituled An Act to entablish u QAlege btj the name and M>jU of the L'nicersity at Ki^ujatim. " The statute chaiiL'ed the name of the institution from "The Upper Canada Acoilemy" to "Victoria College," and invested it with " power an. 38. |See Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly for 1846. §Seei above, pp. 44-46. } f }■ 101 Ryerson to Governor Cathcart's request for the opinion of the authorities of Victoria College on the amended charter of King's College was in the main a fuller exposi- tion of the same general attitude. As the University Act* of 1849 was similar in scope and purpose to the Baldwin bill of 1843, no opposition to its passage was offered by the authorities of Victoria College, though it cut off all hope of any portion of the income being diverted to the advantage of the denomina- tional Universities.*!* By the University Act| of 1853, provision was made for the devotion of the surplus revenues from the Provincial University endowment to the formation of a " fund to be from time to time appro- priated by Parliament for academical education in Upper Canada." Victoria College was by this Act affiliated to the University of Toronto, and Dr. Ryerson was appointed by the Crown a member of its Senate. Before long the supporters of the denominational colleges began to peti- tion the Parliament of Canada for a share of the proceeds of the University endowment. The most important of these memorials was one§ prepared by Dr. Ryerson in 1859, adopted by the Methodist Conference of that year, and submitted on its behalf to Parliament in the session of 1860. The subsequent action taken by Parliament and the Governor-in-Council has been sufficiently noticed|| in connection with the University of Toronto. *12 Vict., cap. 82. tSee above, p. 59. |1G Vict , cap. 89. §For the text of this document see '* Story of My Life," no. 520-523. ||See above, pp. 71-74. COLLEGE LIBRARY REGIOPOLIS 102 Changes in the Constitution. — The union of the Vesleyan Methodists with the New Connexion Metho- dists made necessary some modifications of the consti- tution of Victoria College, and these were effected by an Act* passed by the Ontario Legislature in 1874. This statute " repealed " absolutely and expressly, not merely the Acts of 1841 and 1858, but also the royal charter of 1836, and continued the corporate existence of the in- stitution under the name of " Victoria College at Cobourg. "-(• It provided that " the various branches oF science and literature " should be taught on " Christian principles," but that no religious test or qualification for admission should be required. The former " Board " having been abolished by the repeal of the Act under which it was constituted, a new " Board " was created with the usual corporate powers, and was clothed with authority to appoint and remove the President, pro- fessors, tutors, masters, and all other officials of the Col- lege ; to make regulations respecting its own meetings ; to control the " performing of Divine service ; " to pre- scribe courses of study ; and to fix salaries and otlier emoluments. It was to be composed of twelve laymen and twelve clergymen, and to be responsible to the General Conference of the Methodist Church of Canada, by which its members were to be appointed quadren- nially, and to which it was required to report. The Senate, as before, was to be made up of the members of the " Board," together with the " President and pro- *S8 Vict., cap. 79. tAn Act passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1850 (13 and 14 Vict., cap. 142), had authorized the removai of Victoria College from Cobourg to Torontp. U : ! 103 of the Metho- consfci- hy an This merely rter of ihe ia- 3ge at ches of Lristian ion for Board " under jreated d with it, pro- le Col- 3tings ; o pre- otlier aymen o the anada, adren- The )er«i of d pro- ; and 14 College '.! feasors of the various faculties, " and invested with authority to confer degrees in Arts, Science, Law- Divinity, and Medicine. This constitution was modified in 1879 by an Act* of the Ontario Legislature, which made provision for the appointment by the General Conference, on the nomin- ation of the College Board, of a " Dean of the Faculty of Theology, " his duties being left to be defined and his salary to be fixed by the Board. It also enacted that the membership of the Senate should be increased by the addition of four representatives elected by the graduates in Arts, and one elected by the gradu- ates in the faculties of Law, Medicine, and Theo- logy, respectively, and to this enlarged body it gave authority to " determine the courses of study and qualifications for degrees, the appointment of examiners, and all matters strictly pertaining to the work of educa- tion." In 1883 the constitution was further amended by an Actf of the Ontario Legislature, which granted repre- sentation on the Senate to affiliated institutions, and authorized the graduates of the University to elect six representatives to the " Board," of which the President was made a member ex officio. A proviso was added, that "no member of any faculty of the University should be eligible for election on the Board " as a repre- sentative of the graduates. The Union of the " Methodist Church of Canada " with the " Methodist Episcopal Church of Canada " *42 Vict, cap. 89. • *46 Vict., cap. 67. 104 : ?» fl took place in 1883, and in connection with it the United Church adopted the policy of maintaining only one University. It was agreed that Albert College, which had been the Univei*sity of the Episcopal Metho- dists,* should be deprived of its degree conferring powers, and should become a college in affiliation with Victoria. This and the other academic changes caused by the union of the two denominations were effected by an Act-f- passed by the Ontario Legislature in the Session of 1884. The name of the institution was changed from " Victoria College " to " Victoria University, " and the provision of the Act:}: of 1874 which repealed the charter granted in 1836 for the incorporation of the Upper Canada Academy " was itself repealed, thus reviving the charter except in so far as its provisions were modified by subsequent legislation. All the amendments made by the Acts of 1879 and 1883 were repealed, and the charges introduced by the Act of 1884 took the form of amendments of the Act of 1874. The " Board of Re- gents " took the place of the former " Board," as the " body corporate " of the University, and its membership was made to include (a) the General Superintendents of the Methodist Church of Canada, (b) the Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor§ of the University, (c) twelve laymen and twelve clergymen appointed by the General Confer- ence, and (d) seven representatives elected by the gradu- *See below p. 106. t47 Vict., cap. 93. JSee above, p. 102. §The President was made ex officio Chancellor, and as such, the presiding officer of the Senate. The Vice-chancellor was made elQctiveby the graduates. 106 the made h ates of the University. The Senate was defined so as to include in its membership, (a) the members of the Board of Regents, (b) the professors of the various facul- ties, (c) representatives of affiliated institutions, and (d) " eight graduates elected by the graduates " It was in- vested with authority to grant degrees in the several faculties to determine the courses of study and qualifi- cations for degrees, to regulate all matters strictly per- taining to the work of education, and to "settle (sub- ject to ratification of the Board of Regents j, the terms on which chartered colleges and schools may become affiliated to the University." Federation with the University of Toronto. — The changes effected in the Constitution of the Provincial University by the Act^ of 1887 have been already sufficiently describedf. In 1890 it was decreed by the General Conference of the Methodist Church that Vic- toria University should be federated with the University of Toronto under the provisions of that statute, and accordingly the degree-conferring powers of the former institution were allowed:}: to fall into abeyance ; its graduates, except those in Divinity, and those who in Medicine had received their training in affiliated Medical Schools outside of Ontario, became ipso facto graduates in the corresponding faculties of the University of Toron- to ; its students became entitled to free tuition in all the *50 Vict., cap. 43. tSee above, pp. 77-82. JThe official proclamation which gave effect to the resolution of the General Conference was issued in November, 1890. Victoria College was removed from^Cobourg to Toronto in 1892, 106 f subjects assigned to the University of Toronto as dis- tinguished from University College ; and it acquired the right to an inHuential representation* on the University Senate. Albert College. — The "Upper Canada Academy" was established in 1830 as a seminary of the "Methodist Epis- copal-)- Church of Canada." When the Canadian church united with the British Methodist Conference in 1833, a minority of its ministers seceded, and in 1835 organized a Methodist Episcopal Conference. In course of time they succeeded in establishing at Belleville a " seminary designed to teach a system of classical, scientific, and com- mercial instruction, free from sectarian tenets and religious tests, while its moral government was based on Christian principles as revealed in the Holy Scrip- tures." In order to enable it to accomplish its work more perfectly an Act:}: of incorporation was in 1857 obtained from the Parliament of Canada, the corporate name given to it being " The Belleville Seminary." It was by this statute placed under the control of the General Conference of the denomination. The latter ^Victoria is represented by (1) the President ex officio^ (2) a re- presentative of the governing body of the College, (3) a representa- tive of Albert College, (4) five representatives elected by the graduates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the graduates in Law voting along with those of the Unive sity of Toronto, and (6) four representatives elected by the graduates in Medicine voting in the same way. tSee above, p. 88. J20 Vict. cap. 184. 107 as dis- red the versity y" was 3t Epis- church 1833. a ^anized of time rninary id com- ts and I based ' Scrip- 3 work a 1857 [•porate • It of the latter 2) a re- resenta- by the aduatea to, and edicine was empowered to appoint trustees, and these with cer- tain other officials, appointed partly by the General Conference and partly by the Annual Conferences, con- stifuted the " Board of Management ", whose duty was to make appointments to the teaching staff, fix salaries, and devise means for carrying on the work. By an Act* passed by the Parliament of Canada in 1866 the name of the Seminary was changed to " Albert College," and it was invested with University powers " so far as relates to degrees in Arts." The Governor- General was made Visitor of the institution, and a " Senate " was created to which was committed " the management and superintendence over all the affairs and business of the College not already under the direction of the Board of Management. The Senate was composed of the Bishops of the Church, the Principal and pro- fes.sors, and a variable number of additional members appointed by the General Conference. It was era- powered to make regulations respecting examinations, and to confer the degrees of Bachelor of Arts, and Master of Arts, but was required to keep up a standard of qualification not inferior to that adopted in the Uni- vereity of Toronto. The Victoria University Actf of 1884, divested Albert College of its degree-conferring power, but continued it as an incorporated institution under a " Board " appoint- ed by the General Conference of the united Methodist Church. *29 and 30 Vict., cap. 135. H7 Vict, cap. 93. See above, pp. 104-106, I I CHAPTER V. QUEEN'S UNIVERSITY. The Presbyterianisin of Canada was, in its early days, the direct offspring of the Presbyterianism of Scotland, which has been, ever since the days of John Knox, earnest and persistent in promoting both lower and higher education. The Church of Scotland being an establishment,* quite as much as the Church of England, the members of her communion in Upper Canada resented keenly their virtual exclusion from the man- agement of the District Grammar Schools which were established under the Actf of 18G7. The " Trustees " of these schools were appointed by the Lieutenant -Governor-in-Council, and in 1830 the Pres- bytery of Upper Canada, in a memorialf to the Legisla- tive Assembly, complained of their appointment from " one Communion alone," and petitioned Parliament to afford to the petitioners " provision for other schools to be placed under their superintendence." Pending the consideration by the Legislature of the allegations and prayer of this memorial the Presbytery appointed a committee to report on the feasibility of establishing a *See the extract from the speech of Chief Justice Robinson, above, pp. 30-31. t47 George III., cap. 0. IfHodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. I., p. 298, and 307-310. I 109 " Literary and Theological Seminary," and in the follow- ing year resolved to apply to Lieutenant-Governor Col- borne, " requesting him to procure for the United Pres- bytery of Upper Canada the privilege of choosing a professor of Divinity in King's College, to sit in the Council, and in every respect to be on an equal footing with the other professors in the said College." This two- fold action was endorsed in 1832 at a meeting of the " United Synod of Upper Canada." " Pleasant Bay, Hillier," in Prince Edward Count v was selected as the location of the proposed ' Seminary," and an unsuccess- ful attempt was made to procure the necessary financial ..ssistance* from Presbyterians in the United States as well as in Great Britain. The University at Kingston. — The passage of the King's College Act-f* of 1837 gave rise to hopes that were soon disappointed, for that institution remained about as completely as before under the control of the Church of England. Efforts]: were made, under the authority of the Synod, to secure the disallowance of that statute, but the Colonial Secretary§ declined to interfere. The represent- ativesll of the Synod in England strongly urged the establishment of two theological faculties in King's Col- lege, one in connection with the Cliurch of England and the other in connection with the Church of Scotland, " as * The Synod in 1834 authorized the application of the money that was collected to the building of a " Church connected with inatruc- tion for youth." t7 Willian IV. cap. 16. See above pp. 31-33. JHodgins' '* Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 285-288. §Then Lord Glenelg. ||Rev. Dr. Machar of Kingston, Rev. Dr. Mathieson of Mon- treal, and Hon. William Morris. 110 ili recommended* by the Government," but nothing came of the recommendation. Meanwhile the scarcity of Ministers to fill vacancies in the pastorate of the Church made it imperative that the education of young Canadians for the work should be undertaken, and in 1838 the Synod appointed a committee to report on the best means of carrying it on. The following year this committee re- ported in favor of obtaining an Act of incorporation from the Legislature of Upper Canada, and a draft bill was prepared and adopted for submission to that body. Late in the same year a public meeting in support of the scheme was held at Kingston, which had been chosen as the location of the proposed College, and during the Session of 1839-40 the Synod's bill was passed by the Leg- islature, incorporating it " by the name and style of the University at Kingston." Queen's College. — The Actf of incorporation provided that the institution should be under the control of the Presbyterian Church ; that both the lay and the clerical membersj of the Board of Trustees should subscribe tOi the Westminster Confession of Faith ; that the first Principal and the first professor of Theology should be appointed by a Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland ; that the Principal should always be a Presby- *See above, pp. 21-22, for an extract from the report of a Committee of the British House of Commons. A similar recom- mendation was made. by the Special Committee of the Legislative Council of Upper Canada on the Bill of 1837. (Hodgina' " Docu- mentary History," Vol. III., p. 69.) t 3 Vict, cap 35. This is the statute referred to in the Act passed in 1841, by the first Parliament of Canada, to confer Uni- versity powers on the Upper Canada Academy. See above, p 96. ^Fifteen of the former, and twelve of the latter. Ill terian Minister ; and that all professors should be mem- bers of the Presbyterian Church. It was provided, how- ever, that no religious test or qualification " should be required of any scholar or graduate in any faculty except that of Divinity. The Board of Trustees was invested, as a corporation, with full power to control the property of the institution, to make appointments to the teaching staff and prescribe the duties of its members, to fix all salaries, and to regulate all courses of study. A " Senate,'* composed of the Principal and the professors, was invested with the right to exercise " academical superintendence and discipline over the students," and to confer the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several Arts and Faculties." The Legislature added the following interest- ing enactment*: — " So soon as the University of King's College, and the College liCreb;' instituted, shall be in actual operation, it shall and may be lawful for the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, or person administer- ing the government of this Province, to authorize and direct the payment from the funds of the said University of King's College, m aid of the funds of the College hereby instituted, of such yeai'ly sum as to him shall seem just for the purpose of sustaining a Theological Professorship therein, and in satisfaction of all claim on the pa t of the Church of Scotland for the institution of a Profes- sorship in the Uixiversity of King's College, according to the faith and discipline of the Church of Scotland." For some reason not now clearly apparent, the sup- porters of the new University, preferred not to make use of this statute, which had been passed at their request. They applied to the Queen for a royal charter of incor- *Section 16. 112 poration, and after some difficulty* suceeded in obtaining it. The chief obstacle in the way was the opinion of the Law Officers of the Crown, who held that the incorpora- tion or establishment of a " University " was part of the prerogative of the Crown, that for this reason the Act incorporating the University at Kingston was objection- able, but that the Act had become law in virtue of the Royal assent given to it, and that the only way to meet the wishes of the applicants was to disallow the Act and " grant a new charter framed as the original incorpora- tion and foundation of the institution." The Act was accordingly disallowed-|- by proclamation, and the royal charter, creating " Queen's College " at Kingston, " with the style and privileges of an university, for the education and instruction of youth and students in Arts ard Facul- ties," was issuedj in its stead. A comparsion of the two documents shows that there is no important difference between them except (1) that the section of the Act which provided for the endowment of a chair of theology in Queen's College, out of the funds of King's College, was omitted from the charter, and (2) that the latter makes the corporation consist of all the " Ministers " and " Mem- bers " of the " Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connect- ion with the Church of ^Scotland," while under the Act, the Board of Trustees was the corporation. *For an account of the circumstances connected with the substitu- tion of the charter for the statute, see Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol III., pp. 291-293. tOn the 10th of February, 1840. JOn the ICth of October, 1841. For the text of the charter, see Appendix H. 113 with The Sectarian Controversy. — In accordance with the provisions of the charter, the Colonial Committee of the Church of Scotland appointed as its first Principal the Rev. Thomas Liddell, and under him the college was opened in 1842.* In the course of that year the Board of Trustees, taking occasion from the laying of the corner- stone of King's College in Toronto, passed a resolution declaring that they had "no wish to appear to stand in an attitude of rivalry to that institution," but rather to help it forward as far as they could, and that they were ready " to concur in any enactment that would empower them to limit Queen's College to the department of theological instruction," and authorize its removal^ to Toronto, pro- vided the professors of Queen's College w^ere allowed a fair influence in the administration of King's College. Early in 1843 the Board appointed a deputation to lay its views before the King's College Council. These were embodied in a written statement and placed in the hands of Dr. Strachan as its President, but he declined to lay them before the Council. The Board of Queen's College warmly supported Mr. Draper's University billj of 1845, and in reply to Lord Cathcart's letter§ in the following year, it argued earnestly for the passage of some measure which would create a Provincial non-sectarian Univer- ■* On the 7th of March. tNo great amount of expense had at that tihie been incurred for permanent accommodation. In the session of 1840 the Parliament of Upper Canada had by statute (3 Vict. cap. 36) granted permis- sion to the authorities of Queen's College to occupy the building of the Kingston General Hospital, but the contemplated arrangement was never carried out. \ See above, p. 38. § See Appendix D.D., to the Journals of the Legislative Assembly of Canada for 1846. 114 m lii sity, with the various theological colleges incorporated as integral parts of it, each having its own corporate exist- ence and internal management. In the same communi- cation the Board pressed its claim for the endowment of a theological chair, basing it (1) on the report of the Committee of the British House of Commons in 1828 ; (2) on the report of the Committee of the Legislative Council of Upper Canada on the University bill of 1837; (3) on the instrnction given by Lord Glenelg to Sir Francis Bond Head in the same year ; (4) on section 15 of the Act* of 1840 establishing the University at Kingston ; (5) on the opinion of the Law Officers of the Crown on the Queen' : College charter, to the efiect that the Legislature was free to pass subsequent enactments respecting the University funds ; and (6) on promises made by parties representing the Grovemment of Canada, that Queen's College should ob- tain from the funds of King's College, the sum of £1,000 per annuuL-f The University bill failed in 1846, as it had failed in 1845, and by the time when the University Act of 1849 was passed, the institution had become too deep- ly rooted at Kingston to be easily transplanted. The Agitation of 1853-1863. — The representatives of Queen's University took an active part in the agitation for a share in the endowment of the Provincial Univer- ♦ See above, p. 111. fin 1839, the Rev. John McCaul, the Rev. H. J. Graaett, and Mr. S. B. Harrison, acting under a commission of investigation iasaed by Sir George Arthur, in a report on the subject of King's College recommended the establishment of theological seminaries, '*one for each denomination that might appear to require such an estaUishment for the education of their clergy." (Hodgins' *Doc- mnenUiy History," Vol. III., p. 247.) 115 sity, consequent on the pro vision* jn the University Act of 1853, that the surplus revenues derived from that en- dowment should go to form a fund which Parliament might ai)ply to the promotion of higher education. Con- vinced by the Report-f- of the Commission of 1861, that all hope of financial advantage from this source was vain, the authorities of Queen's devoted their energies with a con- siderable measure of sucess to procuring funds wherewith to endow their University, and provide it with im- proved accommodation. Queen's Golleije Act of 1874- — The early development of Queen's College was greatly hampered by the separation which took place in the Presbyterian Church in Canada, consequent on the Disruption of 1844 in Scotland. The section which sympathized with the Free Church in the Mother Country, took for its name " The Presbyterian Church of Canada ; " the section which sympathized with the Establishment retained as its title, " The Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland." The former found itself under the necessity of undertaking the training of candidates for the Ministry, and after this had been done for some time without any incorporation, an Act| was passed in 1858 creating for this purpose a corporate body under the name of " Knox Col- lege," which associated itself closely with the University of Toronto.§ Under the same auspices, " The Presbyterian *See above, p. 68. +See Appendix, E. X 22 Vict. cap. 69. §Under the University Federation Act of 1887, Knox College be- came one of the ** federating Colleges." See above, p. 79. It has been authorized by the Ontario Legislature to confer degrees in Divinity , J 'M 116 College ot' Montreal," was incorporated by Act* of Par- liament in 18G5, and it has always l^>een carried on in close connection with McGill University. More of a competitor for the support of that section of the Presby- terian Church in Canada to whicli Queen's College be- longed was Morrin College, founded at Quebec in 1861, and incorporated by Act+ of the Cana ian Parliament for the purpose of "increasing and rendering more perfect the means of obtaining for the youth generally, and especially those who may devote themselves to the Ministry " of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in con- nection with the Church of Scotland, "a liberal and en- lightened education." Some improvement in the position of Queen's Uuiversity took place as the result of the re- union of the Presbyterian bodies in 1874, and of the more effective organization conferred on it by an Act;): of the Ontario Legislature passed in that year. This statute enacts that the royal charter of incorporation shall con- tinue in force except as " modified or changed " by the Act itself. It places the University in relations to "The Presbyterian Church of Canada''^ similar to those which it formerly held to " The Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland," and con- tinues the " Ministers and members " of the Church as " corporators " of the College. No change is made by the Act in the composition of the Board of Trustees, but it is provided that as vacancies occur they shall be filled * 28 Vict. cap. 23. t 24 Vict. cap. 100. X 38 Vict. cap. 76. § The name of the united Church. 117 by the remaining members of the Board, by the exerci.se of co-optation. Tlie trustees are authorized to appoint a Vice- Principal ; provision is made for the election of a Chancellor by the alumni ; and the Principal is declared to be the Vice-Chancellor, cx-officio. The Senate is authorized to pass by-laws, subject to the approval of the Board of Trustees, " touching any matter or thing per- taining to the conditions on which degrees in the several Arts and Faculties may be conferred." A new body, the "University Council," is created with certain ad visorj'^ functions ; it is composed of (1) the members of the Board of Trustees, (2) the members of the Senate, and (3) " as many graduates or alumni as shall be equal in number to these aforesaid members taken together," the last nam- ed being eligible by the registered graduates and alumni of the College. As under the charter, the Board of Trustees controls all property and revenues, and makes all appointments, while the Senate is responsible for the dis- cipline of the students in attendance. Dominion Legislation. — In consequence of the decision of the Imperial Privy Council in a case* growing out of the union of the Presbyterian churches, a doubt was cast on the competency of the Ontario Legislature to pass the Act of 1874, and in the session of 1882 the Dominion Parliament passed a statute^ re-enacting it in substance for the purpose of setting the doubt at rest. The same Parliament, in 1889, passed an ActJ providing for an *Dobie vs. The Board for the Maiifigement of the Presbyterian Church of Canada (in connection with the Church of Scotland) ef a'. See Appeal Cases, Vol. VII. (1881-82). t45 Vict, cap 123. J52 Vict. cap. 103. 118 increase in the number of the trustees bv the addition of five representatives chosen by the University Council, and express!}' declaring that " it shall not be necessary that any trustee elected by the Council be a member of the Presbyterian Church in Canada, or that any trustee hereafter elected* make or subscribe any religious declara- tion or formula whatever," before entering on the dis- charge of his duties as such. It is further provided in the statute that " all professors, other than those in the theological faculty, shall subscribe only such formula, declaratory of their religious belief, as the Board of Trustees from time to time prescribe." As the graduates of the University form a majority of the Council, this Act practically gives them the privilege of electing five trus- tees, and it also enables them to choose as their represen- tatives persons belonging to any religious denomination. ♦Either >>y the other trustees or by the Council. CtlAPTER VI. TRINITY UNIVERSITY. The complete secularization of King's College by the University Act* of 1849, against the earnest protests of Bishop Strachan, was the signal for renewed effort on his part to secure for his Church a University, in which secular learning might be cultivated on a strictly religious foundation, not merely b}'- candidates for holy orders but also by all the youth of the Church of England who were in a position to secure a higher education. With characteristic energy and indomitable courage, at a time of life when rest would have been welcome, and after a struggle so severe and prolonged that few men could have endured it to the end, he undertook the herculean task of not merely securing a charter for a University of the Church of England, but providing it with buildings and an endowment out of voluntary contributions. There is a vein of pathos as well as one of acrimony in the following announcement^* of his intention to visit Eng- land for this two-fold purpose, and to secure, if possible, the disallowance of the University Act by the Imperial Government : — *12 Vict. , cap. 82. It came into force on the first of January, 1850. tin a pastoral letter, addressed to " The Clergy and Laity of the Diocese of Toronto" on the 7th February 1850. The printed copy from which this extract is taken is in possession of J. G. Hodgins LL.D. 120 I shall have completed my seventy-second year before I can reach London, of which more than fifty years have been spent in Upper Canada ; and one of my chief objects during all that time was to bring King's College into active operation ; and now, after more than six years* of increasing prosperity, to see it destroyed by stolid ignorance and presumption, and the voice of prayer and praise banished from its walls, is a calamity not easy to bear. I shall not rest satisfied till I have laboured to the utmost to restore the College under a holier and more perfect form. The result is with a higher power, and I may still be doomed to disappointment ; but it is God's work, and I feel confident that it will be restored, although I may not be the happy instrument, or live to behold it. Having done all in my power, I shall accjuiesce submissively to the result whatever it may be ; and I shall then and not till then, con- cider my mission in this behalf ended. Trinity College. — Furnished with numerously signed petitions, both to Her Majesty-in-Council and to the two Houses of Parliament, for the disallowance of the Uni- versity Act, and encouraged by the enthusiastic support of a very largef portion of the people of his Diocese, he left Toronto on the 10th of April, 1850, and arrived in London on the last day of the same month. He " lost I no time in addressing letters to the Archbishops, Bishops, clergy, and laity," appealing to them for sym- *King's College was opened for the reception of students in 1843. See above p. 35, and Appendix C. •j-The petition to the Queen was signed by W. H. Draper, the .framer of the King's College Amendment Act of 1837 which partially secularized that College, and of the University Bills of 1845 and 1846, either of which, if it had become law would have completed ohe secularization. Robert Baldwin, the author of the bill of 1843 and of the Act of 1849, was also a member of the Church of Eng- land, but he did not sign the petition. tFor an account of Dr. Strachan's mission see the inaugural address delivered by him at the opening of Trinity College, on the 15tJi of January, 1852. 121 pathy and tinancial assistance. He received both. Do- nations were made both by societies and by individuaLs, and with these, supplemented by what had been given in the form of land and money in Canada, it ^.vas deemed best to begin as soon as possible to erect a college building.* The order for the preparation of plans was given in Jan- uary, 1851, and in January, 1852, the College was openedf for the reception of students of Arts and Divinity. Mean- while a medical school, which had been organized:|: as an independent institution, became by a mutually advantge- ous arrangement, the Medical Faculty of the College, and was inaugurated as such in November, 1850, immediately after the Bishop's return from his journey to England. He was thus able to announce in his inaugural address in 1852, that the}'" were ready to give instruction in five departments — "Theology, Classical Literature, the Math- ematical Sciences, the faculty of Law, and the faculty of Medicine (including Chemistry)." While Bishop Strachan's mission to England in 1850 was successful, so far as securing funds was concerne 1, it failed completely as a means of preventing the Univer- sity Act of 1849, from going into operation. The petition for disallowance was presented to the Queen, but the *The site selected was the one on which Trinity College still stands, at the head of Strachan Avenue, and facing Queen St., To- ronto. It is described in the Bishop's address as "commanding a view of the Lake and Harbor," but its outlook lia3 been greatly changed by the erection of buildings and the construction of railways. tit is an interesting coincidence that the address given by Bishop Strachan on this occasion was followed immediately by one from his former pupil. Chief Justice Robinson, who had spoken imme- iately after him at the opening of King's College in 1843. XBy Doctors Hodder, Rowell, Bethune, and others. J ^ 122 Colonial Secretary* informed him that with respect to it he was " unable to advise Her Majesty to issue any com- mands." The petitions to the two Houses of Parliament were never presented^ at all. Dr. Strachan found unex- pected obstacles in his way when he made application for a royal charter to incorporate the College and confer on it university powers. He cited as precedents the charter granted to King's College at his own instance in 1827, the charter granted to Upper Canada Academy in 1836, and the charter granted to Queen's College in 1842, the first and third of which conferred University powers, as well as incorporation. The Colonial Secretary how- ever, in view of the fact that the application for the Trinity charter had not been fowarded through the office of the Governor-General, informed the Bishop that he would feel it his duty to " communicate with the Pro- vincial Government on a matter of such importance before committing Her Majesty's Government to any settled course of action." This reference of the matter to the Canadian Government led to a protracted correspon- dence and a considerable delav. Lord Elgin was then Governor-General, and his chief adviser was Mr. Baldwin. Acting doubtless on Ministerial advice the Governor in- formed Lord Grey tliat negotiations were in progress with a view to indaco the authorities of Queen's and *Then Lord Grey. fSir Robert Peel, in an interview with Bishop Strachan, re- marked on this part of the question ; " I think you have exercised a wise discretion in not presenting your petitions to the two Houses of Parliament ; and it no doubt will be duly appreciated at the Colonial Office — for acts of forbearance are seldom lost. And in- deed I do not well see what Parliament could have done in the matter." 123 Victoria, Colleges to surrender their University powers and affiliate those institutions to the Provincial Univer- sity as theological colleges, and urged that it would be " premature " to issue a general University charter to another college before it could be shown that all hope of securing this consolidation " must be abandoned." The Colonial Secretary acted on this representation, and as the result of further correspondence carried on in Canada between the Governor and the Bishop the former made an offer of such aid as was in his power to bestow in procuring from Parliament a " charter of incorporation," and this offer was not declined. During the session of the Canadian Parliament for 1851 an Act* was passed incorporating Trinity College, with the usual powers of bodies " corporate and politic," and with the right to hold property, and to adopt any proced- ure necessary to the efficient performance of its academic work. Under this Act the "Corporation" of Trinity consists (1) of the Bishop-|* of Toronto, (2) the trustees of Trinity College, and (3) the Members of the College Council. The Trustees and Members of Council were to be named at first by the Bishop, but as vacancies occurred they were to be filled " by other persons to be named in like man- ner, or in such other manner as may from time to time be directed by any statute of the College to be passed for that purpose." The " Corporation " is empowered to make regulations " concerning the system ot Education in, and for tlie conduct and government of the College *14and 15 Vict., cap. 32. tOr the *' Bishops of any dioceses into which the Diocese of To- ronto may be mvided." 124 iii< h ill and of a preparatory School* connected with or depend- ent on it, and also for the manai^ement of its property ; but all such regulations are subject to the approval of the Bishop or Bishops of the Church of England in Upper C iiada. Under the Statutes of Trinity, since enacted, the right toappoint and remove the ''Provost and pro fessors " of the Colleges is vested in the Corporation. Trinity University. — The purpose of the University Act of 18-10, to secure the abandonment by Queen's and Victoria Universities of their degree-conferring powers, with a view to their consolidation with the University of Toronto as theological colleges, having been f rustratetablished, first, Huron College in London, and afterward.; WyclifFe College in Toronto, as theological seminaries. Th? forTOe^.- has since become mergedi* in the Western University r r. J the latter has been affiliated to the University of TM^nt;* with power to confer degrees in Divinity. By the Univer- sity Act I of 1887 it was created a " federating College " in the Provincial University system, w^ith increased repre- sentation on the Senate of that institution, and a right to recognition for certain arts work done incidentally by its teaching faculty of theology. *Thi8 Diocese was creited in 1857 out of the western part of the Diocese of Toronto, with its heachinarters at l>»ndon, and the Rev. Benjamin Croiiyn was elected first Bishop. + See Chapter VIII. 3:50 Vict., cap. 43. I I I J CHAPTER VII. McMASTER UNIVERSITY. I From an early period in the history of Canada tlie Baptists have been noted for two peculiarities — a strong desire for an educated Ministry, and a deep aversion to state aid in clerical education. Unwilling to accept help for themselves in providing a theological training for their preachers, they were naturally opposed to giving it to other denominations. As they have never been very numerous in comparison with some of the other Protes- tant bodies, this attitude of voluntary independence has entailed sacrifices and tost efforts that would form an in- teresting and instructive chapter in any complete history of higher education in Canada. As early as 1836 a Bap- tist College was established at Montreal, under the Principalship of the Rev. Dr. Davis, fie had been select- \id for the position by the English Baptists, who paid his salary, but the difficulties in the way of success were very great, and he seems to have been ill-adapted to over- p<,'me them. One of the most formidable was the doc- trinal cleavage between the Baptists of Eastern Canada, who generally sympathized with the " open communion " views of their English brethren, and the Baptists of Western Canada, who were quite as strongly in sympathy with the " close communion " theory and practice of their brethren in the United States. After a precarious existence of fourteen years the Montreal College came ^^ 128 to an end in 1850, its building and other property having been sacrificed to pay the debts which had accumulated against the institution, Rei: Dr. Fyfe. — No sketch of what has been accom- plished by the Canadian Baptists in the way of higher education would be at all complete without some account of the personality of the Rev. Robert Alexander Fyfe. He was born a few miles from Montreal on the 20th of October, 1816. His parentage was Scottish, his father and moth h^^ving emigrated to Canada in 1809. After receiving ,-.. v an early training as his native place afforded, he cook up mercantile life at Laprairie, where in 1835 he joined the Baptist Church, and formed the resolution to enter the Baptist Ministry. There was at that time no Baptist College in British America, and his e3'es were therefore naturally turned to the United States. After a year's attendance at Mad- ison College in Hamilton, New York, he spent some time at the then newly established seminary in Montreal. The years 1837-42 were divided between missionary work in Canada and attendance at Baptist Colleges in the United States. He was ordained at Brookline, Massachusetts, but the intense. love for his native country, which was characteristic of him through life, brought him back to Canada. His first pastorate was in Perth, Ontario, where he began to take an active part in the controversies wiiich were then raging over the proposed secularization of King's College and the clergy reserves, and in which he afterwards became prominent. For one session, in 1844, he took temporary charge of the Mon- real Coliej^e on the retirement of Dr. Davis to England 129 and pending the arrival of the Kev. Dr. Cramp*, who was designated his successor. A missionary tour through Western Canada immediately after his release from acade- mic duties was the occasion of his settlement in Toron- to as pastor of the Baptist Church on Marchf St., where he remained till 1848. The next seven years were divided between his old Perth congregation and pastoral charges at Warren in Khode Island and Milwaukee in Wisconsin. The latter he resigned in 1855 to resume the pastorate of his former Toronto Church, but he had been there only two years when the course of events constrain- ed him to give himself up entirely to educational work. Meanwhile he had thrown himself into the University controversy:]:, making free use, as a vehicle for his argu- ments and appeals, of the Brantford Christian Messenger, which in 1859 he purchased and transferred to Toronto under the name of the Canadian Baptist.^ Woodstock College. — From 1857 till his sad and too early death in 1878 the biography of Dr. Fyfe, is largely the history of the educational iastitution which was due mainly to his initiation, and was sustained chiefly by his indomitable energy, exceptional aptitude, and unflagging zeal. So far back as 1849 some leading Baptists of Western Ontario, prompted partly by their want of ^Afterward President of Acadia College. See Chapter XII. fAfterward Stanley, and more recently Lombard. At Mr. Fyfe's instance, while he was its pastor, the congregation removed to Bund St., and many years afterward it built the present Jarvis St. Church. JThe clergy reserve question had been settled in 1854. Tlie then controversy on the Provincial University was about a division of its endowment, which he strenuously opposed. SThis journal is still edited by Mr. J. E. Wells M.A., a former colleague of Dr. Fyfe's in the Baptist College at Woodstock. I m 1*^ '.; '■ !:'. if IP w 130 doctrinal sympathy* with their Eastern brethren, and partly by the provisions of the Universitj'^ Actf of that year, had projected a theological seminary which was intended to be located in Toronto and to be affiliated with the Provincial nUiversity. The scheme never took prac- tical shape, but it may have had some influence as a pre- lude to a similar onej that came much nearer to realization in 1852. Dr. Fyfe was absent from Canada while these two projects were under consideration, but after his re- turn he commenced an agitation for the establishment of a denominational college of a quite different sort. At that time many of the secondary- schools of Upper Canada were h. aii inefficient state, and Dr. Fyfe's suggestion was that a good residential seminary should be established for the secular education of young people of both sexes, a theological department being added for the special training of candidates for the Ministry. The pro- posal took with the denomination. Funds were freely sub- scribed. Among competing places^ Woodstock offered the most liberal encouragement, and at a meeting there of the subscribers, on the 18th of March 1857, an organiza- tion was effected which was in the course of the same year created a corporation by Actjlof the Canadian Parlia- ment. The first Trustees, fourteen in number, were ■*See above, p. 126. tl2 Vict., cap. 82. JKnown as the " Maclay College," from the name of itschief pro- moter who wa3 to have been also its Principal. §Brantford and Fonthill were the most persisteat rivals. II 20 Vict., cap. 217. This was amended in 18C4 by another Act of the same Parliament (27 ami 28 Vict., cap. 143), and in 1877 by an Act of the Ontario Legislature (40 Vict. , cap. 63), but only in unimportant details. ■ 131 1, and : that h was I with prac- a pre- zation ! these lis re- lent of i. At Canada yestion lid be ople of for the le pro- y sub- otfered there aniza- same arlia- were hief pro- ther Act 1877 by b only in named in the Act, and statutory provision was made for the election of their successors by subscribers to the funds of the College, the corporate name of which was " The Canadian Literary Institute." Dr Fyfe became its first Principal, and for eight years he was the sole teacher of theology. The struggle for existence was severe and protracted, but the institution has survived it, and it still continues to do useful work as a residential Academy.* In 1875 it became actively connectedf with the University of Toronto, with the privilege of having ity candidates examined where they had been taught. Its namo was changed^ in 1883 to '• Woodstock College," but it was expressely provided that this should not indicate or imply any change of corporation. Toronto Baptist College. — In 1881 an Act§ was passed by the Ontario Legislature, incorporating the " Toronto Baptist College, " for which a foundation was provided by the liberality of the Hon. William McMaster. He had been for many years a generous contributor to the funds of Woodstock. College, and by his aid it was found prac- ticable to organize a strong Theological Faculty. The Act of incorporation named the first trustees, and invested them and their successors with the right to " appoint, dismiss, or remove " members of the Board, and to " appoint new trustees from time to time" in accordance with by-laws enacted by *0n the establishment cf " Moultou College " in Toronto in 1888, the admission of women to Woodstock College /as dis.continued. See Ontario Statute, 60 Vict., cap. 114. fThis affiliation was ditjcontinued n.ftcr the establishment of Mc- Master University. JBy Act of the Ontario Legislature (46 Vict. , cap. 69. ) §44 Vic. cap. 87. i 132 the Board for that purpose. The trustees were further invested with " full and exclusive power and au- thority as to the appointment and dismissal of all pro- fessors, tutors, and teachers, and all officers and servants of the said College, and for and in respect of every matter and thing connected with the control, maintenance, and regulation." The College was by the same statute em- powered to confer the degrees of " Bachelor of Divinity " and " Doctor of Divinity." It was by a statute of the Senate of the University of Toronto affiliated to that institution in 1885. In the same j'ear the organization of the College was modified by an Act* of theOntario Legisla- ture, which created a '' College Senate " composed of re- presentatives of (1) the Board of Trustees, (2) the Faculty of the College, (3) the Faculty of Acadia College, (4) the Faculty of Woodstock-f- College, (5) the Alumni of the Toronto Baptist College, and (6) each of the four Bap- tist Conventions of Canada. The Senate was granted by the statute a concurrent power in the appointment and dis- missal of members of the teaching staff of ihe College, and was invested with the "control and management of the sys- tem and course of education " pursued in it, and of the examinations conducted in connection therewith. McMaster University. — The further donation by Mr. Mc Master of an endowment, deemed by the promoters of Baptist higher education sufficient to warrant the con- solidation of the above two institutions into one Univer- sity, was the occasion of an application to the Ontario *48 Vict., cap. 96. fThe teaching of Theologj- was discontinued at Woodst^pck immediately on the establishment of the Toronto Baptist College, and it was disc<:>ntinued at Acadia College soon afterwards. tm 133 Parliament for the necessary legislation. This was grant- ed in 1887 by an Act* which created a new corporation, and conferred on it the right to grant degrees, not merely in theology, but in the " several arts, sciences, and facul- ties." This statute had the effect of abolishing the separate corporations of " Woodstock College " and " To- ronto Baptist College," and of vesting in the new corpor- ation of " McMaster University " all the " real and per- sonal property, rights, franchises, and privileges " which bad belonged to them. The University was placed under the " management and administration of a Board of Governors," the members of which, to the number of six- teen-f- were to be chosen by the Baptist Conventions ot* Ontario and Quebec.^ The Governors were given " full power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties, salary, provision, and emolument of the Chancellor, Principal, professors, tutors," and all other officers of the University, including any *' preparatory or academical department ;§ to remove any of the above named officers at their discretion ; and to appoint any of them on the recommendation of the Senate. To the latter body was entrusted the " control of the system and course of edu- cation pursued in the University, and of all matters per- taining to the management and discipline thereof, and of the examination of all departments thereof; also the right to confer degrees, and to determine the courses of •50 Vici,., cap. 96. tExclusive of the Chancellor, who 13 a member ex officio, and also the presiding officer. tSee Ontario Statute, 62 Vict., cap. 91, sec. 2. §There are two of these — Woodstoqk College and Moulton College. i' 134 study and qualifications for them, subject to the proviso that the standard for the matriculations and sub- sequent examinations should be as " thorough and comprehensive" as that maintained by the Univer- sity of Toronto in the same departments of study. The Senate was authorized to make recommen lations from time to time for the appointment of tho Chancellor and of the members of the teaching stiff, and the Gover- nors were forbidden to make such appointments except on such recommendations. The conditions on which teaching institutions, other than theological colleges, might afliliate with the University, subject to the ap- proval of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, were left to be prescribed by the Senate. The composition of the Senate, as defined by the Act of incorporation, was changed by an Act* passed in 1893. For ordinary aca- demical purposes it is now made up of (1) the members of the Board of Governors, (2) six representatives of the University Faculty to be elected by the Faculty an- nually, (3) five representatives elected by the graduates in theology, (4) five representatives elected by the gradu- ates in Arts, (5) two representatives elected by the teach- ers of Woodstock College, and (6) two representatives elected by the teachers of Moulton College ; when the Senate is dealing with the theological course, its member- ship is quoad hoc increased by the addition of (I) eight representatives elected by the Baptist Convention of the Maritime Provinces, (2) the President and two professors of Acadia University, and (3) two representatives elected by the Baptist Convention of Manitoba and the North- •06 Vict., cap. 114. 135 west Territories. As to denominational character, while McMaster University is declared to be "a Christian school of learning," and the study of the Bible or Sacred Scriptures" is prescribed by the Act as "part of the course of study," it is also provided that every member of both the Senate and the Board of Governors must be " a member in good standing of some regular Baptist Church in Canada." Each member of the teaching Faculty of theology is required to be of the Baptist communion, bat of other teachers it is required only that they shall be members in good standing of " an Evangeli- cal Christian Church/' while it is provided that "no compulsory religious qualification, or examination of a denominational character, shall be required from, or im- posed upon any student whatever, other than in the faculty of theology." > CHAPTER VIII. THE WESTERN UNlVERSiiT. For reasons on which it is unnecessary to dwell, the establishment of Trinity College did not completely satisfy the views of the Anglican Church in all parts of Upper Canada. In 1857, the western portion of the Province was erected into the diocese of Huron, with its head- quarters in London and the Rev. Dr. Cronyn as its first Bishop. The progress of settlement in the northern part of his district was then very rapid, and he found it diflS- cult to receive an adequate supply of clergy. The remedy that suggested itself was the establishment of an i 'de- pendent theological college, and Bishop Cronyn v cherished the project of founding and endowing one. Huron College — In the interest of the scheme a visit to England was made in 1861 by the Rev. Dr. Hellmuth, then Archdeacon * of the Diocese, and his mission was so successful that steps were soon taken to provide a build- ing, and begin the work of teaching. The latter was greatly facilitated by a donation f of £500 sterling for the endowment of the chair of Divinity, and by several Dther contributions of less value. In J 863 Huron Col- lege was incorporated by Act| of Canadian Parliament. Bishop Cronyn was the principal petitioner, and the cor- •He afterward succdeded Dr. Cronyn as Bishop. tFrom the Rev. Alfred Peach, M.A., incumbent of Downend, near Bristol. This donation in still known as '* The Peach Fund." J26 Vict., cap. 31. 137 poration was made up of himself and the members of tho College Council, whom he was authorized in the first in- stance to appoint. Vacancies, as they occur in the Coun- cil, are filled up by the practice of co-optation. Arch- deacon Hellmuth was the first Principal, and the first session was held in 1864. The Hellmuth Colleges. — In 1865, by an Act* of the Canadian Parliament, a second educational institution was incorporated in the same city, and to some extent under the same auspices, by the name of " The London Collegiate Institute." The chief promoter and sole pro- prietor was Archdeacon Hellmuth, but he had associated with him, among others, the present Bishop Sweatman of the Diocese of Toronto, and Mr. Adam Crooks, after- ward Minister of Education ibr the Province of Ontario. The " Institute " was intended to be a residential school for the education of boys In 1868, by an Actf of the Ontario Legislature, its name was changed to " Hellmuth College," and the corporation was turned into a joint stock company. In the following year a similar College for young ladies was established by Dr. Hellmuth, equipped with the college building proper, a chapel, and grounds containing forty acres of land. The Western University. The educational work done in these institutions eventually led to an application to the Ontario Legislature for permission to establish " a college with university powers in connection with the Church of England," and this was granted by an Actf passed *28 Vict. , cap. 96. t31 Vict., cap. 68. {41 Vict., cap. 70, i I '■I'- ": i 138 in the se.s.sl>)n of 1878. Tho corporate name .selected for the institution was " Tlie Western University of London, Ontario," and tlie corporation was declared to consist of (1) a number of specitied persons, (2) tliose who mif^ht be afterward appointe : 146 inations for degrrees, standing, or scholarships ; and (5) to substitute the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario for the Governor of Canada as the Visitor of the College. ST. MICHAELS COLLEGE. In 1852 the religious order of St. Basil, in France, established an educational institution under this name in Toronto. As the attendance of students increased additional accommodation was from time to time pro- vided, and the course of study was extended so as to include work of a University character in Phil- osophy and History. In 1881 St. Michael's was aflBli- ated to the University of Toronto by statute of the University Senate. Under a special arrangement the subjects of Philosophy and History may be tak'^'n in the College, instead of the University, through the whole uadergiaduate coui-se. When the University Act* of 1887 was passed, St Michael's was accorded the status of a " federating College," with increased representation on the University Senate, and certain privileges in the way of special options for such of its students as may choose to avail themselves of them. *50 Vict., cap. 43, CHAPTER X. PROTESTANT UNIVERSITIES OF QUEBEC. •I I I The Parliament of Lower Canada passed an Act* in in 1801, " tor the establishment of free schools and the advancement of learning." This statute created the machinery for the administration of a system of public schools, but did not provide for their support, the King having announced his intention to make a suitable appropriation of lands for that purpose. " Foundations of a more enlarged and comprehensive nature," were contemplated, as well as " schools for the instruction of children in the first rudiments of useful learninir." Each school, when established, was to be put in charge of a corporation by the name of the "Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning," the members of which were to be appointed by the Governor f of the Province. In order to secure the advantage of the Royal appropria- tion the inhabitants of each local district were required to erect a school building at their own cost, the amount being collected by a public assessment. McGILL UNIVERSITY. Hon. James McGill, of Montreal, died in 1813, leaving *41 George III., chap. 17. See " Revised Acts and Ordinances of Lower Canada " (1777-1841), pp. 516-5?1. t The appointment of teachers and the fixing of their salaries were also vested in the Governor. 148 by will'to four trustees* a parcel of land as a site for a uni- versity or college " with a competent number of professors and teachers to render such establishment eti'ectual and beneficial for the purposes intended." He bequeathed on the same conditions the sum of £10,000 to be expended iu founding and maintaining it. Both the land and the money were to be conveyed by the trustees to the " Koyal Institution for the Advancement of Learning," but if the university or college weie not established within ten years, the bequests were to be reclaimed from that corpor- ation and otherwise applied. One of the conditions of the will was that the testator's name should be given to the college, if only one were established, or to one of the colleges, if several of them were established as parts of one university. It was with great difficulty that these conditions were complied with sufficiently to prevent the land and money from reverting to the estate of Mr. McGill. To aid in securing their permanent application to the de- velopment of higher education the " Montreal Medical Institute," which had been organized in 1824' in connection with the Montreal Hospital, was in 1828 invited to become the medical faculty of the McGill University. The invitation was accepted, and the union then estab- lished has endured to the present time. The McGill Charters. — At its inception McGill College w^as entirely under the control of the " Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learning," but that corporation applied for and obtained,*!' in 1821, a royal charter " for * These were John Richardson, James Reid, and James Dunlop, of Montreal, and the Rev. John (afterwards Bishop) Strachau, who was then Rector of Cornwall. t From George IV. This charter was issued six years before that of King's College, Toronto. For its text see Appendix J. \ 140 the more perfect erection and establislinient of the saifl College," One of its avowed objects was the " education of youth in the princi))les of true'' relii^ion," another was tlie exercise of university functions, tlie most characteristic of which is that of conferring deoices in*' tlie seveial arts and faculties." The nieinbers f)f tlie Royal Instittition were made " Visitors " of the CoUefje, but its administration was handed over to ex. officio " Governors," namely " the Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenatit-Governor of Upper Can- aila, the Bishopi* of Quebec, the Chief Justice of Mont- real, the Chief Justice of Upper Canada," and the Principal of the College, The Governors were empowered, subject to the approval of the Crown, to aj^point the Principal and the other members of the teaching staff, to fix their salaries, and to make regulations for academical work, and " the fjood ufovernment of the College." The College was created, for business purposes, a corporation b}' the name and style of " The Governors, Principal, and Fellows of McGill College," with power to acquire and hold real property and administer it for academic purposes. For over thirt}' years the McGill College and Univer- sity were carried on under the organization confeiTed by } n '•'There is some reason to believe that the orit^inal intention was to make McGill Colle^je a Church of England University, but this ideH was long ago abandoned. The present statutes of the institution re m:. 152 the University are (1) the Deans of the respective facul- ties ; (2) any Acting or Vice-Dean whom the Governors may appoint for any faculty, not more than one at a tine ; (3) four members elected by the faculty ot Arts, arifl one member elected hy each of the other faculties ; (4.) the Principal of the McGill Normal School ; (o) the representatives of aHiliated collef;jes ; (6) eight members of Convocation, elected by their fellow-graduates, two for each of the faculties of Arts, Law, Medicine, and Applied Science ; (7) " such other members of Convocation, not more than seven in numbei, as the Governors may appoint ;" and (8) the Chairman of the Protestant School Commissioners of Montreal, if appointed a Fellow by the Governors. To the " Corporation." which is composed of the Gov- ernors, Principal, and Fellows, is a:isigned the task of framing regulations dealing with the general course of study and teaching in the several faculties and in the affiliat<3d colleges; with "all examinations and other matters appertaining either to matriculation or to grad- uation in the university ;" and with " acadePiic dress, or other matters of general academic interest." " Convocation " consists of (I) the Chancellor and other Governors ; (2) the Vice-Chancellor ; ('i) the professors and other instructing officers, members of the several faculties ; (4) the instructing officers of affiliated colleges being graduates of any university ; (5) the Registrar, being a graduate of any univei*sity ; and (6) the graduates of the University. Members of convocation who are graduates of McGill University, and who pay the pre- scribed fee, elect the Fellows who represent the graduates in the Corporation. r I \ 163 The orcranization of the various faculties is an interest- ing feature of the constitution. It is left to the Governors to decide how the members of the teachint^ staff shall be classified into the several faculties of " Law, Medicine, Arts, and Applied Science," and to organize other facul- ties whenever they see fit. The Dean of each faculty must be a Professor, and he is appointed by the Gov- ernors, and is responsible for the keeping of its records and for a general superintendence over its attairs under the Principal. The Dean of the Arts Faculty is ex officio Vice-Principal of the College, smd in the absence of the Principal he discharges the latter's duties. Each faculty regulates " the details of the course of study and teach- ing in its own department ; the number, times, and modes of all examinations belonging to it; the admission of students to it ; the amount and mode of payment of all fees in it ; and its discipline and internal government ; but all faculty regulations must be approved by the Cor- poration before they become operati\ e and are subject to alteration or repeal by the Corporation afterv/ard. It is expres.sly provided that "no student .shall be expelled without the consent of the Corporation, and that the Cor- poration if it sees fit, may entertain appeal from any de- cision of a faculty, whereby any punishment more severe than a reprimand may have been imposed on any student." Financial Position. — The accounts of the " Royal In stitution for the Advancement of Learning " for the year ending on the 8()th of June, 1894, .showed that the dona- tions to McGill College and Univei-sity from i's foundation amounted then to $2,184,961, of which $447,424 was rep- resented by grounds and buildings, and $120,423 by other 154 property, while $1,501,291 was invested as a revenue pro- ducing endowment. During the year 1893-94 the fees amounted to $25,G14 ; the income from investments to $72,498, and donations and subscriptions to $12,197. With these .and some less important sources of revenue, the income for the year fell short of the expenditure by $13,000. MOIUIIN COLLEGE. The foundation of this College was a " deed of gift " b^' Joseph Morrin, bearing date the 26th day of September, 1860. He had been for more than fifty years a citizen of Quebec, in which the College is located, and had been twice Mayor of the city. He was himself a man of cul- ture as well as of public spirit, having been a physician and surgeon with a large practice, and his object in es- tablishing: the college which now bears his name was partly a desire to leave " some permanent memorial of his regard for the city of Quebec," and partly a wish to mark " his attachment to the church in which he was reared, and to which he had always belonged " — the Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scot- land. Dr. Morrin placed his gift/, which consisted of "cer- tain immovable properties and sums of money," in the hands of three trustees,* who applied for and obtained an Act-f- of Parliament creating "Morrin College" a corporation, and vesting its management in a board of " Governors." As the avowed object of the establishment * Rev. John Cook, D.D., William Stewart Smith, LL.D.. and Jainc» Dean, all of the city of Quebec. ;,.t241 Victoria, chapter 109. \ 155 enue pro- the fees uients to 312,197. revenue, iture by -if t " by ptember, :itizen of bad been n of cul- hvsieian ct in es- ime was &\ of his to mark s reared, byterian of Scot- : of "cer- ," in the )btained lege" a >oard of ishiuent I.D.. and was the instruction of "young men intended for the ministry of the Church of Scotland in Canada," it was natural that the Governors should be selected from that denomination.* Provision was made in the statute that as vacancies occurred they should be filled by co-optation in cases where no other method of appointment was pre- scribed, and the total membership of the board was limited to fourteen. The property donated by the founder was vested by the Act in the Governors, who were authorized to receive and hold, for the use of the College, any other lands or other property that might be sold, donated, or bequeathed to it. It was stipulated on behalf of the trustees that accommodation shouM be furnished free of charge in the College building for the High School of Quebec, provided the corporation of that school were willing to have it made " subject to the gov- ernment of the corporation of the College, and ancillary to it." The Governors were authorized to make regulations for " the superintendence and management of all the property belonging to the corporation," and also for the control of the educational work done in the College, or in " any other school or institution connected with or de- pendent upon it." It was also provided by the statute that Morrin College might become aftiliated to one of the three Universities — Queen's, Toronto, or McGill. It has for some years past been one of the affiliated colleges of the last named institution. ■* Rev. Dr. Cook was named in the statute as the first Principal and as the Chairman of the Board of (Jovernors. 156 lilSHOPS COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITV. Stimulated, no doubt, by the ener<,n>' and persistence shown by the " United Chuich of England and Ireland," in promoting higher education for its own advantage in Upper Canada, the members of th^ same communion in Lower Canada began early to ex rcise similar foresight. The founder of McGill University belonged to the Angli- can CTiurch, and his desire to make his bequest helpful to that denomination was apparently indicated by his naming Dr. Strachan, then of Cornwall, one of the trus- tees of his gift. A few years afterward a movement was b<*gnn to establish a University more direeth' under the auspices of the Churcli of England. The place selected was Lennox ville, in the " Distiict of St. Francis, and within the Diocese* of Quebec,' and the name given to the institution was Bishop's College. It was incorpor- ated under that title in 1843, by an Actf of the Parlia- ment of Canada, the preamble of which staled that it was to tje a collej'e " in connection with the L'nite*! Church^ of England and Ireland." The corporation was defined as consisting of (1) the Lord Bishop of Quebec, or other Superior Ecclesiastical Functionary of the church in that diocese ; (2) the trustees of the College, not less than three in number ; and (3) the membei>» of the Col- lege Council, not less than three in numl»er. Both the trustees and the members of the Council were to be ap- *At that time it included tlie whole of Lower Cma-Ja. tT Vict., cap. 4J). This statute was passed in the year of the oi>eiung of Kings CoUej^e, Toronto. IMembera nf other cliurches were from the first atlmittedt > b<»th malricnlaiion an J graduation without being subjected to religious tests. 157 the pointed by the Bishop, and their successors were to be appointed in the same way as vacancies should occur. To the corporation thus created was given full authority to make re«?ulations alike for the conduct and i^overn- ment of the institution, and " concerning the system of education" ii. it, but all such regulations were to be in- operative until sanctioned and confirmed by the Bishop. The Anglican Diocese of Montreal was not established till 1850, l)ut the records of Parliament show that the then Bishop of Quebec an«l Montreal petitioned the J^egislative Assembly in 1848, on behalf of the " Corporat on of Bis- hop's College," that it might " receive the privilege of con- ferring degrees in Divinity, and the Arts and Faculties pro- lessed in the learned Universities." Whatever the reason may have been, the University powers then asked for were not granted by Parliament. In 1852 by an Act* amending the original statute,it was declared that the new Bishop of Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bis- hops who might be appointed for amy diocese of the Church in Lower Canada, should be a member of tlie college corporation, CO ordinate with the liishop of Quebec in all respects, except that in the event of their being equally divided in the exercise of their powers, " the opinion of the Bishop who is senior by priority of ap- pointment shall prevail, and his decision shall be final." In 1853, University powers were conferred by Royal Charter^ on the corporation as thus enlarged, and by the same instrument the offices of Chancellor, and Vice- Chancellor wtre created. Under the charter all gradu- *10 Vict , cap. GO. fSee Appendix J. ■HiV ' I I! 158 ates ii) Divinity, Law, aad Medicine, and all Masters of Arts become members of Convocation on payment of twenty shillings a year. In 1870 the corporation of the College was further enlarged,* at its own instance, by granting to the synods of the various dioceses a nomin- ating voice in the selection of trustees and members of Council, and increasing the members of each class of appointees. In 1879, an Actf was passed by the Quebec Legislature to provide for the more effective admistra- tion of the " Bi»,hop's College School " by incorporating an " Association " for the purpose of carrying it on in harmony with the corporation of the College. *By Act of the Quebec Legislature (34 Vict. cjip. 08). +42 and 43 Vict., cap. 74. 1 CHAPTER XI. ROMAN CATHOLIC COLLEGES IN QUEBEC. The first permanent settlement in Canada was effected when Champlain, in 1G08, planted a small colony on the site of the present City of Quebec. He possessed per- sonal qualities which fitted him to become a pioneer of discovery and settlement, but he was characterized also by a religious disposition which prompted him to make provision for the conversion of the Indians to Christian- ity. One of his mottoes is said to have been that " the salvation of a single soul is worth more than the con- quest of an empire," and in furtherance of this view he brought* to Canada in 1615 four priests of the religious order of Franciscans, known a? " Recollets." The most noted of these was Joseph Le Caron, who founded the famous Huron Mission in the district lying between lake Simcoe and the Georgian Bay. In 1625 the vigorous and powerful Order of Jesuits, when solicited to take part in the task of spreading Christianity among the Indian tribes, sent out five members of their Society. The most prominent of these were Charles Lallemant, who became the intimate friend and spiritual adviser of Champlain, and Jean de Brebceuf, whose martyrdom at the hands of the invading Iroquois, took place in 1649, * Authority for the continuance of this mission was obtained in 1618 from Pope Paul V. and from Louis XIII, king of France. The texts of the Papal brief and the Royal patent are given in Le Clercq's '* First establishment of the Faith in New France." (Shea's translation Vol. 1, pp. 74-80) m if; i^'l If' 160 while he was in charge of the Huron mission established by Le Caron. The heatiquarters of the Recollets and Jesuits Were at first near the river St. Charles, but after the capture of Quebec l)}' the British in 1G29 and its restoration to France in 1632, the Jesuits alone were al- lowed to resume mission work in Canada, and they es- tablished themselves near the fort on the summit of the promontory occupied by the upper part of the city. Members of the Order of Sulpicians took up their abode at Montreal, and founded there a " Semin- ary" which still exists as an educational institution. The iir.->t proprietoi-s transferred to them the ownership of the island, and this was long afterwards confirmed to them by legislative enactments.* Bishop Loral. — Want of concord among the religious orders thus en^acjed in missionary and educational work in Canada showed the necessity of appointing some one with the necessary ecclesiastic."! authority to harmonize the various contacting interests, and the choice of the Pope fell on Francois Xavier de Laval -Montmorency Abbe de Montigny, who was already an Archdeacon and had l»een, as far back as 16.51, nominated as Bishop for Cochin China. He was a member of one of the highest families in Europe, but early in life he discarded all worldly aspirations and gave hitnself up to a life of religi- ous devotion. He was born at Laval, in Mainej* in 1623, and was the son of Hugh de Laval, Sieur de Montigny. He was educated at Caen, in the " Hermitage" there, and at *2 Vict. cip. .50 (Ordinances of the Special Council in " Statutes of Lower CanadV) and 3 and 4 Vict., cap. 30 (Revised Acts and Or- dinances of Lower Canada. ) fin France. 161 >lished bs and b after nd its re al- ey es- of the e city. Dk up Semiu- itution. nership med to eligious lI work •me one rmonize ( of the aorency con and hop for highest ded all religi- n 1623, jntigny. e, and at Statutes 8 and Or- the age of thirty-five was appointed by the Pope his Vicar Apostolic in Canada with the title of Bishop of Petraea. His consecration and departure were delayed by dissen- sions which it is needless to dwell on, and he did not ar- rive at Quebec till the spring of 1759. For some time the extent of his authority remained doubtful, but it was in IGGl made coterminous with the colony. Bishop Laval brought with him some secular clergymen, and as others came to New France from time to time they were assigned to parishes which had till then been ministered to by Jesuits, the latter devoting themselves thereafter more and more to missions among the Indians, The par- ochial work of those days was of an extremely laborious kind,* and the Bishop, in 1G63, decreed the establish- ment of a " Seminary" at Quebec, for the twofold pur- poses of affording to worn-out priests a retreat in which to recruit their exhausted powers, and of provid- ing a college for the training of young Canadians for the priesthood. His decree appropriated to the support of the Seminary tithes collected from the people, and it was formally approved-f- of by Louis XIV in the following year. Vicar- Apostolic Laval was created Bishop of Que- bec in 1674. In 1688 he retired from the position, and spent the remainder of his life in the Seminary of his establishment. His death took place in 1708. The Seminary of Quebec. — The Seminary established by Bishop Laval in 1663 as a training school and home ♦For a graphic description of it see Parknian's " Old Regime in Canada," chap. XIX. tFor the texts of the Bishop's decree and the King's '* Approba- tion," see the collection of " Edits, Ordinances, etc." published in 1803, Vol. 1, pp. 25-29. 162 for the secular priests was, and is still, called Le Or and Seminaire de Quebec ;* in 1068 he founded a minor Seminary, which has always borne the name of Le Petit Seminaire de Quehec.j A third educational institution, established about the same time, was an industrial school, in which the children of the lower classes were taught agriculture and Jvarious mechanical arts, and which was attached to the Seminary. These institu- tions were liberally endowed by their founder out of his own estate, or with donations obtained for them by his potent influence. Mention has already been made of the tithe imposed by the decree which established the Sem- inary. Louis XIV. endowed the Quebec bishopric with the revenues of three French abbeys. The Bishop received at various times grants of land from the French Crown, and in 1680 he conveyed to the Seminary, by way of endowment, three seigniories, of which the most important was Beaupre, a district stretching sixteen leagues along the shore of the St. Lawrence, and six back from the river. As these lands were free from the feudal burdens attaching to ordinary seigniories, the property rapidly became valuable, all the more because the stream of immigration was directed toward it by the Government.]; During the century that elapsed between the establishment of the Seminary of ''^It ia one of several major iSeminaries which give a theological training, ail affiliated to Laval University. One of these is Le Qrand Seminaire de St. Sulpice de Montreal, tThere are a number of these minor Seminaries affiliated to the University, for which they serve as preparatory colleges. |In 1667, Beaupr6 and Orleans, both at that time belonging to Bishop Laval, contained 1,186 out of the 4,312 settlers in the whole colony. 16Ji Quebec and the treaty of Paiis, whieli in 17C3 termin- ated the French regime, the work thus inau^^urated was carried on wiihout interrui>tioM. The institution con- tinued its career of usefulness with no material chanjj^e* for well nii;h another century, until in l.So2 the educa- tional edifice was crowned by the addition of a univer- sity, wliich was fittingly made a means of pei"petuating the name of the illustrious founrdor of the original .Semin- ary of instruction. Laval University. — The Seminary of Quebec has, from an early period in its history, enjoyod corporate f»owers, in virtue of which it has always been enabled to control its own property and manage its own affairs, and has existed as an organized society, with the right to exer- cise its functions through its own duly appointed officials. Prompted, no doubt, by the general academic activity consequent on the union of Upper and Lower Canada in 1840, the society made application to Her Majesty Queen Victoria, for authority to confer degrees and exercise other university powers. This was granted by Royal Charter,*!* dated the 8th of December, 1852. By it the corporate character of the Seminary was recog- nized and continued, the members of the corporation being the Superior and the Directors of the " Seniinaire de Quebec," which in the performance of all acts done under the Charter was thenceforth to be called the *Iu tlie Session of 1843 the Parliament of Canada passed nn Act (7 Vict. cap. 54), which gave authority to increase the amount of pro|)ert3' field by the " Superior and Directors of the Seminary of Quebec, all laws of mortmain to the contrary notwithstanding." +For the text of this interesting document see Appendix K. It is published in an official pamphlet entitled " Constitutions et Reglements de I'Universite Laval." r p I 164 " University Laval." As such, it was clothed with the usual powers and privileges " for the education and instruction of youth and students in Arts and Faculties." The lioman Catholic Archbishop of Quebec was made its " Visitor " ex officio, and the Superior of the Seminary its " Rector." The University was created a corporation by the name and style of " The Rector and Members of rUniversito Laval, at Quebec, in the Province of Can- ada," the term " members " including " professors " and " all persons duly matriculated " into the institution. The entire management of the University was vested in a " Council " composed of the Rector and Directors of the Seminary and the three senior professors of the University, subject to the right of the Visitor to disallow any enactment of the Council. The latter waa autho- rized to " nominate and appoint " the professors of Law, Medicine, and Arts, and to nominate candidates for the professorships of Divinity, the right of appointment in the latter case being vested in the Visitor The Council was further authorized to confer the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor, in the several Arts and Faculties, in accordance with its own regulations, not merely on students of Laval, but on those of all Colleges or Semin- aries affiliated to it within Lower Canada. Provision was made that no religious test or qualification should be re(iuired or appointed for any person matriculated as a student, but declarations or subscriptions might be required of candidates for degrees in all the Faculties. Laval a Montreal. — For nearly a quarter of a century Laval University continued to educate students, examine candidates, and confer degrees at Quebec under the Royal 165 be Charter of 1852. Meanwhile the demand was increasinj^ in Montreal for a Roman Catholic University in that city, which had become a great commercial and industrial centre. In order to strengthen the claim of Laval to be regarded as the University for the whole Province it was deemed expedient to obtain special Papal sanction for the exercise of its powers, and this was granted by a " Bull * of canonical establishment" which was i.ssued at Rome on the 15th of May, 1876. This decret contirmed a decision of the Sacred Congregation of the Propangada, to the effect that while Laval remained the sole Catholic Uni- versity of the Province of Quebec, it should be re(|uired to establish in Montreal a branch +, the maintenance of which should be a charge on the Diocese of Montreal, while its professors should be members of the various faculties created in the University under the Royal Char- ter. It was further decided that the courses of instruc- tion in the two cities .should be co-extensive and coterm- inous, that the profes.sors in the two places .should be on a perfect equality in all respects, and that the fees charged for instruction should be the same in the same courses. The work at Montreal was to be placed under the super- vision of a Vice-Rector nominated by the University Council, subject to the approval of the Bi.shop of Mont- real, and his functions in relation to the branch were to be similar to tho.se of the Rtct'>r in the University itself. In short, " Laval a Montreal," .so far from Ijeing a separate institution or a mere &ililiated college, is not even an * For the original Latin text, and an authentic French translation of this document, .see the official pamphlet entitled '' Constitutions et Reglements de rUniversito Laval." t Officially called a *' Succursale." ppam 1G6 annex to Laval, but an integral part of the University which confers dej^rees on tlie students of Ouebec and Montreal on exactly the same conditions and in virtue of precisely the same authority. The separation between the branch and the stem is sim})ly a geographical one. Thoucfh the " Succursale do I'Universite Laval " was organized under the authority conferred by the Papjd Bull, doubts were soon iaised as to the legal right of the University to carry on its work under the Royal Charter elsewhere than in the city of Quebec. Applica- ation was then made on its behalf (1) to Her Majesty the Queen for a supplementary charter, and (2) to the (Quebec Legislature for a statute, which would place this right beyond all tloubt. Tht; British Secretary of State for the Colonies hesitated to recommend the granting of addi- tional powers, pending the settlement of certain litigation then in progress. The a[)plication to the Legislature was more successful, as an Act * was passed in the session of 1881 empowering Laval L'uiversity to increase the num- ber of its chairs of Arts and other faculties within the limits of the Province of (Quebec. Laval Financla/ Si/n preamble ti» tins Statute ex- pressly states tiiat it whs painBed t<> remove doultt.s '* witli reference to the ri;^ht of Laval I'liiverjiity to j^ive a university course else- where than at Quebec. t 50 Vic. cap. 32, an«l cap. 33. EM 167 case is to improve the financial position of the institu- tion, by providing a means of raising and managing funds for its use. Each corporation exercises its func- tions through a bureau of " Governors," and the Arch- bishop of Quebec is ex clflcio President of the one while the Bishop of Montreal is similarly President of the other. Some members of each syndicate hold their posi* iiKiW^ ex officio while others :.re elective, and of these latter a certain number are chosea by alumni of the University. ST. MARY'S COLLEGE. Reference has already been made* to the missionary work of the Jesuits in Canada. The " Society of Jesus " was organized in 1540 by Ignatius de Loyola, a Spanish nobleman, who had spent his early life as a soldier. Within a century of its foundation it had spread its rami- fications over a large part of Europe, and had sent mis- sionaries into many other lands. The mission to the Acadians was established in 1011, and in 1625 the work was begun in Canada. For some years the Jesuits divided their tin.? between ministering to the spiritual wants of the French settlers and ])reaching the Gospel to the In- diri; 9 but in 1635, true to the enlightened policy of their Order, they undertook the two-fold task of training their own missionaries, ttad of giving to such French youth as desired it a general education. Their College at Quebec was enlarged and improved I'roin time to time ps the attendance increased until, after nearly a century and a half, their work was discontinued as the result of the Papal brief by which Clement XIV., in 1773, decreed the suppression *See above, p. 169. 168 »■ si n of the Order. The building wa.s occupied by meinbers of the Society until the death of the last survis'or* in 1800, and it was used by the British Government as a military barrack until 1879, when it was condemned as unsafe and allowed to (fo to ruin. The Jesuits had l>efore 1773 ac- (juired much valuable property in Montreal, but had never engaged there in the work of education. The last survivorf in that city died in 1791, after lahich the property was regardey the colonial forces, but was restored to France by the tr«'aty of Aix-la-Chapelle in ]7^S. In the * The fir«t "Assembly" wiia held in 1758. It consisted of 22 meojIiterB, of whom 12 were elocted fur tliu Pr«»vinceat large, four for Halifax, two for Lunenburg, and one each for Dartmouth, LftTxenci', Annapolis, and Cumberland. 171 following year steps were taken by the British Govern- ment to establish a new settlement on Chebucto Bay, and its was named after the Earl of Halifax, then First Lord of the '* Commissioners of Trade and Plantations." One object in view was to create an ettecive military counter- poise to the French settlement at Louisburg ; another was to furnish with grants of land the officers and soldiers dismissed from the army on account of the restoration of peace. Many of these were from the New Fngland States, where both parliamentary and collegiate institutions had been long* in operaticm, and others came from the same settlements as ordinary immigrants.^* To these were added many who came direct from England and Scotland, and, after the close of the Revolutionary War, a large intlux of United Empire Loyalists. THE LXlVKlt.SlTV ()K KLN'CJS COl,LK(JE. As far back as 1787 the House of Assembly appro- priated £400 for the purpose of establishing at Windsor a chissical school under the au>l)ices and contiol of the Church of England iw Nova Scotia. This action was due mainly to the exertions of the Right Reverend Charles Inglis, D.D., the Hrst Bishop of the Province. An acade- my was inaugurated in 17H8 on the above f(mndation, and in the following year the Legislature made a special grant of I* ^OO, and an aj)propriation of .€400 a year, to *The foimJ.ition of Harvari Collej^o was Itid by tli. I '.,'islatiuv of Mussachusetts in H>30, and that <»f Ynle Culloge liy the Lei»ition to control the action of its authorities. Another unsuc- cessful attempt was made in 1829, and, at the instance of the promoters of the scheme for one Provincial University, a despatch was in LSJJ5 sent from the Colonial Office calling on the Governors of King's College to surrender tlieir charter and assist in establishing one well-e(iuipped college. This they refused to do, and the Imperial grant of X 1,000 a year was then withdrawn. Leijidative Incorporation. — In 1853 an Actf was passed l>y the Nova Scotia Legislature " To incorporate the Governors of King's College," and to repeal the Act of 178'J, which was for the purpose of " founding, estab- lishing, and maintaining" it. Under this statute the Lord Bishop of Nova Scotia became ex officio, a Governor the President of the Board of Governors, and the Visitor. There were twelve other members of the Board, eight of whom were made elective by the alumni, while the other four were named in the statute as life members, but their places were to be taken at death by elective members. The usual corporate powers were conferred on the Board, which was also authorized to enact regulations for the " instruction, care, and government " of the students, the management of the property, and the appointment of the President, professors, fellows, and scholars. The only •'■' Then Dr. Charles Manners Sutton, t 10 Vict. cap. tJG. I 174 limitation was the reciuirement that the President should be a meml»er of the Church of England. Though it was expressly provided that the Royal charter should not be attVcted by the Act, except so far as might be necessary to give effect to the latter, it was provided by the statute that the College should be " taken to be an university, with all usual privileges of such an institution, whether relatiufj to the conferrinjj: of decrees and honors, or otherwise." This constitution was modified in 1883 by an Act * of the legislature which increased the number of Governors to fifteen, the two additional ones being chosen by the Diocesan Synod of Nova Scotia. It also made provision for the election of two more members b}- the Diocesan Synod of Fredericton, and the addition of the Bishop of Fredericton as an ex officio member, whenever, and so long as, the Synod of Fredericton should accept King's College as the training school for its Divinity students. The latest amendment to the constitution of King's College was made by an Act -f- of the Legislature in 180.5. By it the membership of the Board of Governors was increased to thirty-seven, one of the additional Governoi's being elected by each of the deaneries in Nova Scotia and New Brunswick, and three of them by tlie arch-deanery of Prince Edward Island. The Collegiate School. — King's College grew out of a school, or was superadded to it, and the policy of provid- ing for secondary education is still maintained. The " Collegiate School for boys," under the control of the governors of King's College, is now in the one hundred * 40 Vict. cjip. 63. t58 Vict. cap. 147 175 and seventh year of its existence. It serves as a pre- paratory school for the University, and prepares candi- dates for other examinations similar in standard to those for university matriculation. A " Church School for girls" is also maintained under the same auspices. The Alumni of King's College. — With a desire to pro- mote the interests and improve the condition of their alma mater the alumni of King's College many years ago formed themselves into an association and undertook to raise money in aid of both the College, and the Collegiate School, With a view to enable them to accomplish their purpose more effectually they sought and obtained in 1847 an Act* of incorporation, which conferred on them the usual powers as to acquiring, holding, and disposing of property of all kinds to the aggregate value of £10,000. The annual membership fee was fixed by the statute at twenty shillings, and the fee for life membership at twenty pounds. Later legislation permitted the associ- ation to reduce these sums, and they were fixed in 1882 at two dollluTs and twenty-five dollars, respectively. DALHOUSIE COLLEGE AND UNIVERSITY. During the war of 1812-15 between Great Britain and the United States the port of Castine, in the State of Maine, was occupied for some time ]»y Sir Jolin Sherbrooke, then Lieutenant-Governor of Nova Scotia. The customs revenues collected during that occupation were sub- sequently appropriated by the British government to *10 Vicfc. cap. 130. Ill i r li ' I I'' i i ii 176 provincial purposes Governor Dalhousie* was author- ized to expend the fund '• in defraying tlie expenses of any improvement which it might seem expedient to undertake in the Province," and his proposal was to " found a college or academy on the same plan and principle of that at Edinl)urgh," in the belief that " a seminary for the higher branches of education was much needed in Hali- fax, the seat of the Legishituro, of the courts of Justice, and of the military and iiurcantile society." The actual foundation of a College was laid in 1821 ; the design of the institution was announced to be '" the education of youth in the higher branches of science and literature;" the name given to it was that of its founder. It was intended to be " open to all occupations and sects of religion," and, though restricted at tirst in its scope, to have the " power to expand with the growth and im- provement of society." The only collegiate in.stitutiim at that time in the Province was King's College, at Wintlsor, and that was strictly .sectarian. Didlioufiie Colli'ffe. — The original Hoard of Gove^ hoi's, appointed by the Crown, consisted of the Governor- General of British North America, the Lieutenant-Gover- nor of Nova Scotia, the English Church Bi.shop, the Chief Justice and President of the Council, the Provincial Treasurer, and the Speaker of the House of Assembly. The amount appropriated out of the " Castine Fund " was £9,750. A college building was soon erected, but no educational work was done for nearly twenty years. ♦The Right Honourable George llainsay, ninth Earl of Dalhousie. He succeeded Sir .John Sherhiooko in tlie Governship of Nova Scotia in 18l!», and held the otHce till his a]>pointnient as Governor of Lower Canada in 1820. 177 OVCi il(>l*8, Lonl Dalhousie's intention had been to crcftte a single non-sectarian University for the whole Province. With a view t<» carry out such a sclieme, an effort was made by the Board of Governors to effect n union with Kings College but it proved unsuccessful,* owing to the opposition of the Archbishop of Canterbury, its Patron. The negotiations between the authorities of the two institutions, after having been protracted till 1835, were finally closed and all hope of union WJi-s abandoned. Steps were taken to organize Dalhousie ColK-gc for acaIlege by Act of the Nova Scotia Parliament, and by the same statute the constitution of the Board of Covernors was change*!, the right to appoint its members being veste«l in the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of the Province. In 1843 President McCulloch died and two years after- ward the institution was closed, the Governors deeming it advisable to allow its funds to accumulate. In 1848 ♦See above, p. 173. tThe Rev. E. A. Crawley, an iiliimiins cf Kin<<'a College but then pastor of a Baptist Cliuroli in Kalif ix, was an un.siicceMfuI applicant f<>r the c-Iiair of ClaHsics, and tlie belief that he wa.s re- jectc-*! Oil acc-umt of hi.s creed had iniicli to do with the establuh- ment of Acadia College. See below, p. 182. L IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) k A {./ A tf'f ^ /i^ ^ .^ #. f/j f/^ 1.0 I.I 1.25 !M IIM :.- ■- III 21 2.0 IIM 1.4 ii.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WIIT MAIN STRKT WiBSTER.N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4303 m iV A V \ ^^ 4^' ^ ^v- ^l •'\° m. ^ i/.x \ i ' n 178 an Act was passed authorizing the Lieutenant-Governor in Council to appoint a new Board of Governors and " to take such steps for rendering the institution useful and efficient as to His Excellency may seem fit," and from 1849 to J 859 the funds of the University were used to support a high school. An attempt to galvanize the College into life was made in 1856-57 by uniting with it the Arts Department of Gorham College, Liverpool, Nova Scotia, but it was unsuccessful. Dalhouaie College and University. — A successful effort, was made in 1863 to re-establish Dalhousie College as a teaching institution with University powers. An Act* was passed by the Legislature of Nova Scotia " to extend the basis on which the said College is established, and to alter the constitution thereof, so as the benefits that may be fairly expected from its invested capital and its central position may, if possible, be realized, and the design of its original founders, as nearly as may be, carried out." The statute repealed all previous Acts relating to Dal- housie College, except one passed in 1824 to authorize the loan of a sum of money to the then Board of Gover- nors. It created a new corporation under the name of " The Governors of Dalhousie College at Halifax ; " gave it the " title, control, and disposition " of the building, property, and funds of the institution ; and provided for filling up vacancies in the Board of Governors by appoint- ment of the Governor-in-Couucil, on the nomination of the remaining members of the Board.* To the Governors *26 Vict. cap. 24. *The Governors named in the Act were : Hon. William Young, Hon. Joseph Howe, Charles Tupper, S. Leonard Shannon, John W. Ritchie, and James F. Avery. 179 was given " power to appoint and to determine the duties and salaries of the President, professors, lecturers, tutois and other officers of the College, and from time to time to make statutes and by-laws for the regulation and management thereof," while the " internal regulations " of the institution were entrusted to the " Senatus Acade- micus formed by the respective chairs and professorships thereof." It was enacted that " no religious tests or sub- scriptions " should be required of " professors, scholars, graduates, students, or officers of the College," but pro- vision was made that " any body of Christians of any religious persuasion whatsoever" might, with the approval of the Board, endow and support one or more chairs or professorships, thus securing the right to nominate a member of the Board for each such chair, and to nomi- nate also its incumbent, subject in both cases to the Board's approval. The same privilege was by another provision of the A^ct conferred on "any individual or number of individuals," who chose to endow chairs or professorships. The Act also invested the College with the character of a University, " with all the usual and necessary privileges of such institutions," including authority to confer the degrees of bachelor, master and doctor in the several arts and faculties at the appointed times." In 1875, by an amending Act,* the membership of the Board of Governors was increased to fifteen, and power was given to affiliate to the University any other college or school in arts, theology, law, or medicine. *38 Vict. cap. 27. -i 1 180 Under the operation of this constitution, Dalhousie Col- lege has from time to time greatly expanded its academical work. The two Presbyterian Synods* soon endowed three chairs between them,- and the college was opened under the presidency of the Rev. James Ross, D.D., and with a staff of six professors. In 1868 a Faculty of medicine was organized, and in 1875 this became the " Halifax Medical College." In 1883 there was added a Faculty of Law, and in 1891 one of Pure and Applied Science. In addition to other donations and endow- ments, it is worthy of note that eight professorships have been endowed by two men, fivef by Mr. George Munro, of New York, and threej by Mr. Alexander McLeod, of Halifax. The Senatus Academicus now con- sists of eleven professors, inclusive of the President. ACADIA UNIVERSITY. The Baptists of Nova Scotia were, during the first quarter of this century, few in number, far from wealthy, widely scattered over the Province, and not specially interested in either secular or religious education. Among their preachers were a few uneducated men of great natural force of character and of apostolic zeal, and the mass of the people seemed to rest contented in the belief that such men would always appear to supply the demand for them. A new element was infused into the denomination by the advent of a number of educated *That of the " Presbyterian Church of the Lower Provinces," and that of the "Presbyterian Church of the Maritime Provinces in connection with Iho Church of Scotland." tThose of Physics (1879), History and Political Economy (1881). English Language and Literature (1882), Constitutional and Inter- national Law (1883), and Philosophy (1884). ;|:Those of Classics, Modern Languages, and Chemistry. 181 raica.1 owed pened ., and ity of le the ded a pplied ndovv- irship3 jeorge zander w con- it. le first ealthy, ecially cation, nen of al, and in the ly the to the ucated evinces," frovincea (1881). td Inter- young men in Halifax, some of whom had been educated at King's College. Three of them were lawyers practis- ing at the Halifax bar, and of these, Mr. J. W. Johnston afterward became eminent as a statesman and jurist, while Mr. E. A. Crawley entered the Baptist ministry, and took a leading part in the educational movement which resulted in the establishment of the denomina- tional university. Horton Academy. — Though the Baptist educational movement emanated chiefly from Halifax, it first took practical shape in Horton township.* In 1828, at an as- sociation of Baptist churches held there, a resolution was unanimously adopted toestablish a seminary for the high>jr education of Baptist youth. An organization, which was afterward incorporated under the name of " The Nova Scotia Baptist Education Society," was started, and its membership included the great majority of the prominent Baptists of the Province. "That part of Horton now called Wolf villo " was selected as the site of the proposed semina^3^ Sixty-five acres of land were procured, a building was soon fitted up, and in 1829 Horton Academy went into operation. Under the gen- eral educational system then in operation, the school became entitled to provincial aid, and received it. Along with Pictou Academy, and others of a similar class, it still forms part of the secondary school system of Nova Scotia, but it has for some yeais past declined all grants from the Provincial Treasury. Acadia College. — It was from the beginning intendetl that the Horton Academy should be developed into a * In King's County. If 182 collegiate institution, capable of doing higher educa- tional work, and the managing committee of the Educa- tion Society appealed more than once to the Baptists to carry the scheme to completion.* In 1836 they urged the establishment of a seminary "which shall become so fully possessed of the highest literary merit as to deserve every immunity that the law can grant to chartered institutions." In 1837 they gave a gloomy account of the state of higher education. Windsor Academy was only beginning to revive after a long period of depression. King's College at Windsor was " too sectarian to allow dissenters, with any confidence, to seek its advantages for their sons," and still suffered from "that depression which its contracted system inevitably involved " All efforts to open Dalhousie had failed. Pictou Academy was said " to be hastening to decay '" as the result of dissensions among its supporters. " There is therefore," the committee urgjd, "at once a loud call and an open field for all who feel the import- ance of a liberal education, to engage in the important work of forming and animating an enlarged system of instruction such as the country urgently needs, and is sought in vain within its borders." To many Baptists the only feasible way to provide the means of collegiate iustruction seemed to be the opening of Dalhousie Col- lege, which had a building and a partial endowment out of public funds. It was opened to students in 1838, but when the Rev. E. A. Crawley, then pastor of a Baptist church in Halifax, applied for the professorship *See the " Vaughan Prize Essay" m '' Memorials of Acadia College and Horton Academy for 1828-1878." 183 Col- vment its in r of a orship Acadia of Classics, he was unsuccessful, and as his failure was attributed to an intention on the part of the Board ot Governors to make Dalhousie virtually a Presbyterian institution, an agitation was at once set on foot to organize at Wolfville a college for which Horton Academy would be a preparatory school. The name selected for the new- institution was " Queen's College," and in the following year it was formally opened with twenty matriculated students in attendance, and three professors* on its staff. It was deemed essential that the College should have a charter of incorporation, and its promoters applied to the Legislature of Nova Scotia for one. At that time, how- ever, there was in that body a strong desire to have one thoroughly efficient University in the Province, and the hope of accomplishing their wish caused the defeat of the Baptist application. A second one was more successful. The Legislature in 1840 passed an Act incorporating the institution under the name of " The Trustees, Governors, and Fellows of the Queen's College." It conferred on the College corporation the ordinary university powers, and while the institution was placed under denominational control it was left perfectly free from religious tests as to both teachers and students. In the following session, at the suggestion of the Colonial Secretary ,-|- the Legislature amended the charter so as to change the name of the in- stitution to "Acadia College." In 1851, by another Act of the Legislature, the power of appointing the Governors was transferred from the " Education Society " to the *Rev. J. Prior was appointed to teach Classics ; Rev. E. A. Crawley to teach moral Philosonhy, Logic, and Rhetoric ; and Mr. Isaac Chipman to teach Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. ^Then Lord John Russell. 184 Baptist Convention of the Maritime Provinces. Minor amendments were made in the constitution from time to time, as experience showed the necessity for them, and in 1891 the Legislature passed an Act* which was a revision and consolidation of all previous enactments, with such new provisions as were then considered expedient. Acadia University. — The Act of 1891 created a new corporation under the name of the " Governors of Acadia University," to which all the property, rights, privileges, and immunities of the former corporation were trans- ferred, and provision was made by it for the continuation of all the functions of the institution, and of the terms of office of all who held positions in it, until the new Board should otherwise decide. The latter was invested with complete control over not merely Acadia College but the Horton Academy and the Acadia Seminary ,i" and was authorized to receive and hold " gifts, devises, and be- quests " on behalf of these inbtitutions, jointly or severally. It was authorized also to " establish and manage profes- sional, and technical, and other schools," and support them out of the funds of the University. It was empowered to " grant degrees in theology, and the degrees of bachelor master and doctor in the several arts, sciences, and facul- ties," and to "determine the course of study, and the qualification for degrees." It was invested with "full power and authority to fix the number, residence, duties, salary, provision, and emolument of the President, pro- fessors, principals, teachers, tutors, instructors, officers, ^Entitled *' An Act respecting Acadia University." It is 54 Vict., cap. 134. tA higher school for girls, as the Academy is for boys. Students of both sexes are admitted to Acadia University. 185 agents, and servants," of the University, the Academy, and the Seminary, and to remove any or all of them. The Board is under the Act required to appoint a " Senate," consisting of the President and others who are not Gover- nors, to advise the Board on purely academical matters such as the courses of study, conduct of examinations, and the " literary welfare " of the various institutions. The " risfht to nominate " one-third of the members of the Senate is granted by the statute to the " Associated Alumni " of the University, and this body* nominates also one-fourth of the members of the Board of Gover- nors. Dr, Craiuhy and Dr. Cravip. — No sketch of Acadia University would be complete without some reference to the work done in its earlier history by these two men. They were both born in England, Dr. Cramp in 1796 at St. Peter's in the Isle of Thanet, and Dr. Crawle}' in 1794, at Ipswich in Suffolk. By courses of life and activity widely apart they were brought together in Acadia College, and each of them died under its shadow while still a member of its academic staff. Dr. Cramp's death took place in 1881, three years after the jubilee of the Horton Collegiate Academy ; Dr. Crawley's in 1888, a few weeks after the jubilee of Acadia College. Though Dr. Cramp was senior in age. Dr. Crawley preceded him in his connection with Baptist educational work in Nova Scotia, Dr. Cramp having been brought from Montreal in 1851, to take the Presidency of the College. Dr. Crawley, while still within the communion of the Church of England, was educated at King's College, Windsor. ^Incorporated in 1860. 186 He subsequently studied law and practised with success in Halifax, but abandoiieof other institutions with it. The present constitution of the University is embodied in an Act* passed by the New Brunswick Legislature in 1891. The corporation, as defined in it, consists of (1) ninei* members appointed by the Governor-in-Council, (2) two members, being graduates, chosen by "The Associated Alumni of the University of New Brunswick," and (3) one member elected by "The Provincial Educa- tional Institute." The Act makes the Senate coincident in membership with the corporation, and its presiding officer is the President, who is also ex officio " Chief Super- intendent of Education" for the Province. The Chancel- lor, like the President, is appointed by the Governor-in- Council, but he must be selected "from among the professors and Faculty of the ' University." It is his duty to personally superintend the academic work, to see to the enforcement of discipline, to preside at the con- ferring of degrees, and to take charge of the buildings and grounds. "The Faculty of the University" consists of the Chancellor and Professors, and it is empowered to adjudge penalties for violations of rules, to determine *64 Vict., cap. 12. tTwo of these are the President and Chancellor ex officio. 197 the relative standing of students, and to regulate the times and places for classes and lectures. THE UNIVERSITY OF MOUNT ALLISON COLLEGE. The Methodist Church in the Maritime Provinces has felt itself bound, like other religious denominations, to undertake and carry on the work of higher secular edu- cation. A beginning was made with the founding of an "Academy" at Sackville, in New Brunswick, in 1842. The occasion of this educational enterprise was a liberal offer made in 1841 to the " VVesleyan Conference of Eastern British America " by Mr. C. F. Allison, a Sack- ville merchant, who donated fei site for the institution, contributed a sum \)f ivbiw toWstablisli it, and agreed to make an annual ^ynnm^fo^ome yeajrs toward its support. Like the \orrespl^naing schools at Horton, Pictou, and Windsor, the " Mount Allison Wesleyan Academy " was at first only a secondary school, but its efficiency soon won for it such recognition thatit^ alumni were readily admitted to third year standing in the Arts course of the Methodist University at Middletown^ Con- necticut, to which many Canadians went in those days for a culture training. With the other academies, it received a certain amount of Provincial* aid, but in the main it has been forced to look for support to the Metho- dist denomination. The school is still continued under the name of "The Mount Allison Academy and Com- mercial College," and a corresponding school has been '^Though situated in Nevf Brunswick it has been allowed a shi^r^ of the No(ra Scotia grant for secondary Educatioi). i 198 established under the name of "The Mount Allison Ladies' College and Conservatory of Music." Since they were instituted they have educated many students from New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, Prince Edward Island, Newfoundland, and the Bermudas. Mount Allison Wesley an College. — The New Bruns- wick Legislature, by an Act* passed in 1858 empowered the corporation then charged with the management of the Academy to " found, establish, maintain, and manage a collegiate institution at Sackville, to be designated and known as the Mount Allison Wesleyan College." By this statute it was provided that whenever the College should have a Faculty con^sting of a President and two or more professors, with af mijumUm Attendance of ten regularly matriculated MndiGmJAi yAould have " full power and authority iolcoi^r/fh^de^ree of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the general arts and faculties in the manner and on the conditions ordered by the College Board " The collegiate and university functions thus authorized came into operation in 1862, and " The Mount Allison Wesleyan College " was organized as a teaching and degree-conferring university. From the outset it has been conducted under denominational control but on strictly non-sectarian principles, and it is claimed on its behalf that it was the first chartered university to admit women to all the privileges of regular collegiate courses and degrees. The partial union of the Methodist sects in 1874 became the occasion of an Acti* passed the *21 Vicfc. cap. 57. Previous Acts passed by the same body, re- lating to the Academy, are 12 Vict. cap. 65/_and 19 Vict, cap. 66. +38 Vict. cap. 74, **■ 199 following year, by which some modifications were made in the constitution of the University, and the name of the corporation was changed to " the Board of Governors of the Mount Allison Wesleyan College and Academic?." The first governors, eighteen in number, were named in the statute, and provision was made for the periodical election of their successors, sixteen by the General Confer- ence of the Methodist Church, and two by the Alumni Society.* University of Mount Allison College. — The complete union of the various Methodist denominations in 1883 gave occasion in a similar way for the passage in 1886 of an Act f which changed the name of the corporation to " The University of Mount Allison College," enlarged the number of" Governors or Regents" to twenty-six, of whom twenty-four were to be elected by the General Conference, and declared all graduates of the institution under its previous title to be graduates ipso facto of the University under its new name. In 1895 another statutory change{ in the constitution increased the total membership of the Board of Governors to thirty-two, of whom the alumni of the College and the Academy were to elect six, and the alumni of the Ladies' College, two. The Board of Gov- ernors thus constituted is invested with complete control over the property and management of the college and the two preparatory schools. It appoints, and may remove, the President, professors, tutors, and other instructors, *Thi8 association had been incorporated by Act of Parliament in 1874 (37 Vict. cap. 78.) t49 Vict. cap. 41. I Made by 58 Vict. cap. 66. 200 i l|^ V ' i il prescribes their duties, and fixes their remuneration. Conjointly with the " Faculty," which is made up of the President and the professors, the Governors form the "College Board," which is authorized to prescribe the requirements for matriculation and the course of study for undergraduates, and to " regulate all other matters relating directly to the department of education." The jubilee of the establishment of the educational institution which has been developed under the different titles specified above, was celebrated on the 19th of Jan- uary, 1893, the fiftieth anniversary of the opening of the Mount Allison Wesleyan Academy for the reception of students. The last report of the Board of Governors to the General Conference of the Methodist Church of Canada, shows that the aggregate attendance during the session of 1893-94 was 344 : that the annual average attendance of students in the University proper had for the years 1890-94 been 118 ; that the total number of graduates from the foundation of the University was 214 ; and that the endowment of the University apart from the academies, was $117,518. ST. JOSEPH'S COLLEGE. Prior to Confederation, the Acadian French mani- fested but little interest in higher education, or indeed in education of any kind. Not many of them were cul- tured in either the academical or the professional sense. They had few French journals, French schools, or French teachers, and th3y were in consequence greatly behind other sections of the population, even the Canadian French, in political influence. A great change for the 201 better has in a generation come over the French people of the Maritime Provinces. They now enjoy educa- tional opportunities of a kind entirely unknown a few years ago, and they seem disposed to take full advantage of them. Besides schools doing primary and secondary work, they have several of a more advanced character, one of which is part of the educational system of New Brunswick. The College of St. Joseph. — This institution was found- ed at Memramcook in 1864 by the late Very Rev. Camille Lefebvre, a priest of the Congregation of the Holy Cross. This is a Roman Catholic religious society devoted to educational and missionary work, and the College is still conducted by the Fathers of the Congre- gation. Four years after its establishment it was incor- porated by Act* of the New Brunswick Legislature under the title of " The College of St. Joseph." The members of the corporation ana of the " Board of Governors " specified in the statute were the Roman Catholic Bishop of the diocese, certain Roman Catholic missionaries, and a few laymen. The governors were invested with authority to appoint and remove the President, profes- sors, tutors, and other officers, to prescribe their various duties, and to fix their remuneration. The President and professors composed the " Faculty," and the Faculty and Governors were united to form the "College Board," whose duty it was to prescribe "requisites for matriculation and courses of study for under- •31 Vict., cap. 63. £02 :( graduates, and to regulate all other matters relating directly to the department of education." It was provided in the statute of incorporation that whenever the collegi- ate staff should include a President and two professors, and the attendance of regularly matriculated students should reach ten, the college should become a university with power to " confer upon properly qualified persons the degree of Bachelor, Master, or Doctor in the several arts and faculties in the manner and on the conditions which may be ordered by the College Board." St. Joseph's College. — In 1894 a new Act^ of incor- poration was obtained from the New Brunswick Legis- lature. The only members of the corporation under this constitution are seven members of the religious order under whose auspices the institution has been carried on since its foundation — " The Fathers of the Holy Cross " — and these seven corporators are also the only members of the Board of Governors. The name of the institution is changed to " St. Joseph's College, and its university powers are continued, under the control of the College Board, as before. The Board of Governors is empowered to elect from among its own members the President and the other officers of the college, and also to change its own personnel by the exercise of co-optation, the choice of new members being limited to those who belong to the order of the " Holy Cross." All the acts done and degrees conferred by the authorities of the " College of St. Joseph " are by this statute placed on a par, as to legality, with acts done and degrees conferred by the *57 Vict., cap. 87. 203 authorities of " St. Joseph's College," and all the pro- perty, claims, and franchises of the fonner are transferred absolutely to the latter. The motive of St. Joseph College, as an educational institution is sufficiently explained in its announcement. Special attention is given to moral and religious training, but a varied arts course is prescribed for those who desire to take any one of the three degrees. Bachelor of Science, Bachelor of Literature, or Bachelor of Arts. The manner of testing candidates for degrees is sufficiently peculiar to merit special attention. The subjects of the course are divided into two groups as follows : (1) Latin, reek, English, History and Geography ; and (2) Philos- ophy, Mathamatics, and the Sciences. The degree of Bachelor of Literature is conferred on a candidate who passes a " successful " examination in the first group and a " partially successful " one in the .second. The degree of Bachelor of Science is conferreil on a candidate who is successful in the second group and partially suc- cessful in the first. The degree of Bachelor of Arts is conferred on a candidate who is successful in each group. To be "successful" the candidate must secure two- thirds of the maximum for a group of subjects and one-third of the maximum for each subject ; to be " partially success- ful" he must secure ons-half of the maximum for a group and one-fourth for each subject. I f ! ' ; I CHAPTER XIV. THE UNIVERSITY OF MANITOBA. The Province of Manitoba was created* in 1870 out of the region annexed'f* to the Dominion of Canada under the name of *• Rupert's Land and the North-Western Ter- ritory." Tiie constitution given to the new Province authorized its Legislature to " make laws in relation to education," subject to certain provisions relating to " de- nominational schools." Under this authority an ActJ was passed in 1877 to " establish one University for the whole of Manitoba on the model of the University of Lon- don, for the purpose of raising the standard of higher edu- cation in the Province, and of enabling all denominations and classes to obtain academical degrees." The corporate name given to the new institution was "The University of Manitoba," and the corporation was declared to con- sist of " A Chancellor, a Vice-Chancellor, and a Council," which was composed of (1) seven representatives to be selected by each incorporated College affiliated to the University, (2) three representatives to be selected by Convocation, and (3) one member for each of the two sec- *By Act of the Dominion Parliament (3'2 and 33 Vict., cap. 3), subsequently validated by Act of the Imperial Parliament (34 and 36 ^^ct., cap 28). fBy Imperial Order-in-Council, dated Juno 23, 1870. t40 Vict., cap. 11. 206 tions of the Board of Education. The first Convocation included " all bachelors and masters of arts, all bachelors of law, licentiates of law, doctors of law, bachelors and doctors of science, and all bachelors, licentiates, and doctors of medicine " of any university in Her Majesty's Domin- ion, who had resided in Manitoba for two months previous to the passinof of the Act. The University was limited in its functions to " the examining of candidates for de- grees in the several faculties, or for certificates of honor in different branches of knowledge, and to the grantinoj of such degrees and certificates after examination." The Chancellor was appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor in Council, the Vice-Chancellor was made elective by the University Council. The Lieutenant-Governor was created ' Visitor." In the Council, of which the Chan- cellor and Vice-Chancellor were ex officio members, was vested " the entire management of and superintendence over the affairs, concerns, and property " of the Univer- sity, and, in general, the right to act " in all cases unpro- vided for," in such manner as might seem best calculated to promote the purpose for which the University was established. There were affiliated to the University by the Act, (1) the College of St. Boniface, (2) the College of St. Jo'.n, and (3) the Manitoba College,* with a view to the admission of thoir students to the examinations for decrees and standing, and provision was made for the affiliation by the Lieutenant-Governor in Council of other -''Iheae three institution.s belonged to the Roman Catholic, Angli- can, and Presbyterian dencninations respectively. 206 incorporated Colleges which could show that they were possessed of adequate appliances and a sufficient staff. Theological Colleges affiliated to the University were em- powered to grant degrees* in divinity, and the holders of such degrees became entitled to the same rights and privileges as if they had graduated in the Uni- versity. Provision was also made for the aflSlia- tion of one or more Provincial Normal Schools, should they be established. By an Actf passed in 1887 the number of representatives of Convocation was in- creased to seven, and in 1893 it was provided by another statutej (1) that seven additional members of Council should be appointed by the Crown, and (2) that the seven medical representatives, who had been elective by the Provincial College of Physicians and Surgeons, should be distributed so as to leave four to be chosen by that body and three by the Manitoba Medical College, an affiliated teaching institution. The Act of 1893 further provided that the Lieutenant-Governor in Council might appoint professors and assistant professors in modern languages, mathematics, and natural sciences, whose sal- aries should be paid by the Provincial Government, and whose lectures should be free to the students of affiliated colleges. '''An amending Act passed in 1880 (43 Vict., cap. 31) made it obligatory on candidates for such degrees to be examined by the University in Greek, Latin, and Mathematics. t50 Vict., cap. 43. |56 Vict., cap. 35. 1 207 Present Constitution of the University. — As the result of its evolution under these various statutory enact- ments the University of Manitoba has now affiliated with it and represented in its Council the following teaching institutions : ST. BONIFACE COLLEGE. This College is conducted under the auspices of the Roman Catholic Church and the presidency of the " Archbishop and Metropolitan of St. Boniface." It was in existence before the creation of the University of Manitoba, and was affiliated to it by the original Act of incorporation of the latter institution. It has, besides, assistant teachers, a staft of ten " professors," who col- lectively have charge of the following university sub- jects : Mental philosophy, physics, chemistry, mathe- matics, English, French, rhetoric and humanities, Latin and Greek. It has contributed twenty-two graduates to the University list. ST. John's college. This was one of the three Colleges affiliated to the University by the Act of 1877. It is an Anglican insti- tution, its " Chancellor and Warden " being the Arch- bishop of Rupert's Land. Besides the tuition given in theological subjects it provides instruction in Hebrew, mental and moral philosophy, Greek, Latin, mathematics, natural science, history, English, French, and German. It has added ninety graduates to the University register. I; 208 MANITOBA COLLEGE. 1 I This institution was founded in 1871 by the Presby- terian Church of Canada, and was affiliated to the Uni- versity of Manitoba by the original Act of University incorporation. It is still conducted under the direction of the Presbyterian General Assembly of Canada, which makes provision for instruction in arts as well as in theo- logy. The arts staff is composed of eight teachers, who give instruction in science, English, Greek, Latin, French, German, Hebrew, mathematics, mental and moral philoso- phy, logic, and political economy. Manitoba College has given one hundred and sixty graduates to the University. i WESLEY COLLEGE. In 1888 this College, established and conducted under the control of the Methodist General Conference, of Canada was affiliated to the University by order of the Lieutenant-Governor in Council. In its curriculum pro- vision is made for teaching mental and moral philosophy, pure and applied mathematics, geology, physics, Greek, Latin, English, and history. It has added forty to the list of University graduates. MANITOBA MEDICAL COLLEGE. This training school of medicine was established in 1883, and was affiliated in the following year to the Pro- vincial University, from which its students obtain their degrees. Formerly the right to examine candidates for 20d license to practise medicine was vested in the Provincial College of Physicians and Surgeons, but under the authority of the Medical Act of 1886 all the examining powers which previously belonged to that body were transferred to the University of Manitoba, to the Coun- cil of which the College of Physicians and Surgeons is authorized to elect four representatives. The Medical College has three representatives in the same body. Dur- ing its twelve years of operation the " Manitoba Medica* College " has given over one hundred graduates to the University. COLLEGIATE CO-OPERATION. As adequate tuition in the subjects assigned to it has not yet been provided by the University of Manitoba, efforts have been made from time to time to secure among the affiliated colleges such working arrangements as will lessen to each the cost of efficient instruction. St. John's, Manitoba, and Wesley Colleges have for four years co-operated in scientific instruction, and the result has been highly advantageous, the increased effici- ency of the work having entailed comparatively little extra cost on each of the institutions benefited. A fur- ther measure of co-operation has been carried into prac- tice by Manitoba and Wesley Colleges, the former instruc- ting the students of both in honor mental and moral science and classics, and the latter instructing them in higher honor mathematics. N lii ^Am PART II. UNIVERSITIES OF GREAT BRITAIN. CHAPTER XV. THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD. The Universit}" of Oxford is a corporate body, known for ages by the historic title of the " Chancellor, Masters, and Scholars of the University of Oxford," a title con- firmed by Parliament in the time of Queen filizabeth. With the exception of rare interventions on the part of the Crown, the University has always been governed by statutes of its own making. Organization of the University. — By the Oxford Uni- versity Act, 1854, the constitution of the University is framed as follows : — 1. The Hebdomadal Council (so called from its meet- ing every week), consists of certain official and of certain elected members. The official members are the Chancel- lor, Vice-Chancellor, ex-Vice-Chancellor, (for one year after leaving office, or till the next triennial election), and the two Proctors ; the elected members are six heads of Colleges, or Halls, six University professors, and six members of Convocation (of not less than five years' stand- ing). These are elected by the Congregation of the Uni- versity of Oxford for six years, in such a way that one-half of each class vacate their seats every three years, beinjj, however, re-eligible. This Council meets every Monday in 11 ' 2U term-time and whenever convoked by the Vice-Cljancel- lor ; it has the initiative in all the legislation of the Uni- versity, and from it all petitions, decrees and statutes are referred for approval to Congregation and Convoca- tion. 2. The House of Congregation, consists of Regents either neceasario or ad placitum. All Doctors of every Faculty and all Masters of Arts are necessario regentes for two years after taking their respective degrees ; and all the following if members of Convocation, are regentes ad placitum : Professors, Doctors of every Faculty who are resident, Heads of College and Halls or their dep- uties, Public Examiners, Moderators, and Masters of the Schools, Censors and Deans of Colleges. To make a House, the presence of the Chancellor, or Vice-Chancellor, or his deputy, and of the two Proctors or their deputies, and of nine other Regents, is required. This body, describ- ed in the statutes as ' venerable,' exists chiefly for cere- monial purposes ; its business is confined almost exclus- ively to ratifying the nomination of examiners by the Vice-Cliancellor and Proctors, and the granting of de- grees 8. The Congregation of the University of Oxford, consists of members of the Hebdomadal Council, the Heads of ( ■ollo^^^^T). He must be a graduate of Oxford, and has a stj < - l made up by the University to £400 a year ; he is elected lor five years but is re-eligible. (20) Boden Professorship of Sanskrit. The late Joseph Boden, Colonel in the East India Company's service, left his property to the University for promoting the study of Sanskrit ; a Professorship and scholarships have been established. The Professor is elected by Convoca- tion, and his stipend, now £900, -nay not exceed £1,000. (21) Professorship of Logic. The Professor is elected by Convocation, at a salary of £400 a year. (22) Regius Professorships of Pastoral Theology and Ecclesiastical History, established by Her Majesty, Queen Victoria, in 184*?. (23) Professorship of the Exegesis of Holy Scripture, founded by John Ireland, D.D., Dean of Westminster, who bequeathed, in 1842, £10,000 to the University for this purpose. The Professor is elected by the heads of col- leges and halls. (24) Corpus Professorship of Latin Literature, founded in 1854 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi College, according to the intention of their founder, Bishop Fox, and endowed with an annual stipend of 223 ys service, £900. The Professor is elected by the Vice-Chancellor, the two Proctors, the President and one Fellow of Cor- pus, three specified Professors of the University, the public orator and three examiners in classics. (25) Chishele's Professorships of International Law and of Modern History, founded in connection with All Souls' College, in 1854. The Professors are elected by the Visitor and Warden of th^ College, the Lord High Chancellor, Judge of the High Court of Admiralty, and the Foreign Secretary. (26) Waynflete Professorships of Moral and Metaphys- ical Philosophy, and of Chemistry, founded in 1854 in connection with Magdalen College, with a stipend of £600 a year each ; the Professors are elected by the Chancellor of the University, the Visitor and President of the College, and two other persons. (27) Linacre Professor of Physiology, founded in 1854, in connection with Merton College, and endowed with an annual stipend of £800. The Professor is elected by the Visitor and Warden of Merton, and the [)residents of the College of Physicians, the College of Surgeons and the Royal Society. (28) Hope Professorship of Zoology, founded in 1861, by the Rev. Frederick William Hope, to whose munifi- cence the University also owes a large entomologcial collection, a library of natural history, and a vast collec- tion of engraved portraits ; to the endowment of the professorship and the care of the collections, Mr. Hope and subsequently his widow, transferred to the Univer- sity sums amounting to nearly £22,000. 1 — ff r iiii I I I i 224 (29) Professorship of Comparative Philology, founded by the University in 1868 and endowed with a stipend of £600 a year. The election is vested in the Viee-Chan- cellor and five professors, Cof ancient languages), the Vice- Chancellor having a casting vote. (30) Corpus Professorship of Jurisprudence, founded in 1869 by the President and Fellows of Corpus Christi College, and endowed with a stipend of £600 a year. The professor is elected by two specific professors, two lawyers selected by the College, (and approved of by Convocation), and one deputied meinbei of the College. (01) Slade Professorship of Fine Art, founded in 1869, and endowed with a capital sum of £12,000. The Pro- fessoi* IS fciected for three years only, but can be re elected. The election is made by a board of seven persons. (32) Readership of Ancient History, instituted by statute in 1868, and endowed with a stipend of £200 a 3'ear from the revenue of Brasenose College ; the Reader is elected by a board of seven persons, two of whom are the Principal and one fellow of Brasenose. (33) Professorship of Chinese, instituted in 1876 and endowed with a sum of £3,000 raised by promoters of the study of Chinese ; to this are added the proceeds of a Corpus Fellowship, and an annual sum of £100 from the University. (34) Professorship of Celtic, founded in 1876 by the Principal and Fellows of Jesus College, and endowed by them with £500 a year ; to this the University adds an annuity of £100. (35) Readership in Roman Law, founded in 1881, the Reader to be appointed from time to time for periods of 225 three years ; the Reader must lecture and give private instruction ; he receives an annual stipend of £400 from revenues of All Souls* College. Teacherships of Modern European Languages. In ful- filment of the intention of Sir Robert Taylor, and in con- nection with the Taylor Institution, there are teachers of German, French, Italian, and Spanish, appointed (with the approval of Convocation), by the Curators of the Institutions ; each receives an annuity of £200 and a fee of £1 from everyone who attends a course of lectures. Teacherships of Hindustani and Persian, and of Telugu, and Readerships in Indian History and Indian Law ; found- edby the L^niversity in 1878 in view of the needs of select- ed candidates for the India Civil Service. Each receivea an annual sum of about £30& ; the Teachers are appointed for three years, the Reader for seven years. Courses of Study and Examinations. — The various bodies that regulate the work and conduct the examina- tions are as follows : — 1. The Boards of Faculties : — Every faculty or branch of study at the University is controlled by a Board, at whose head is a chairman, annually elected by members of the Board, but the Faculty of Arts has three separate Boards, viz., in Literae Humaniores or Classics, in Oriental Languages, and in Modern History. These Boards are made up in about equal proportions of two distinct kinds of members, viz , (a) the University Pro- fessors, who are ex officio members of the Board ^r Boards controlling those branches of study to which their pro- fessorships belong ; and (b) a number of fellows or tutors from the different colleges whose membership is the re- o 71 P r i ir; 226 suit of election. Each Board of Faculties has the duty of regulating, from time to time, the amount and nature of the work to be included in the honor examinations of the Faculty controlled by that Board ; each Board has also the further duties of electing representatives to sit on the various Board of Studies, and of appointing mem- bers to form a committee for the nomination of examiners. 2. The Boards of Studies : — These Boards exist for the purpose of supervising the work in the pass (as opposed to the honor) examinations, and consist of : (a) Repre- sentatives elected by the Boards of such Faculities as are concerned in the examination, and (b) members added by co-optation. The following is the constitution of the Board of Studies regulating Responsions (Matricula- tion) : — {a) Four members (to serve for two years) ; two being annually elected by the Board of Faculty of Arts (Classics) one by the Board of Arts (Orientals), and one by the Board of Faculty of Natural Science. (h) Three members (one to retire each year), added by co-optation from the number of those who have exam- ined in Matriculation during any of the three preceding years. The Board of Studies for Pass Moderations and Pass Finals are similarly constituted. At present two of the Honor departments of the final schools are supervised by a Board of Studies, not by a Board of Faculties: These are the Honor Finals in Orientals and the Honor Finals in English Language and Literature ; the latter department of Honors was instituted for the first time only in 1894 and the first examination held in 1896 ; its m Board of Studies is thus made up : The chief Professor of Greek, of Latin, of Celtic, of Anglo-Saxon, of English, of Comparative Philology, two professors of Modern History, and the Professor of Poetry, such Professors as may be added by decree, and eight elected members ; the Board so constituted may further, from time to time, add three members by co-optation. 3. Examiners : — Those who actually conduct the examinations and correct the papers of the students, are nominated by special committee. These committees must have atleast six members each, viz., three ex officio members {i. e., the Vice-chancellor and the two Proctors) and three members chosen by the Board or Boards of Faculties concerned in the examination. The persons nominated by these committees must before actual appointment be approved by Congregation and Convocation. The exam- iners at Responsions, Moderations, and Final Schools, are known respectively as Masters of the Schools, Mod- erators, Public Examiners ; they need not be members of the University and are re-eligible after the expiration of one year from the terrmination of their former service. The Masters of the Schools are six in number, nominated annually, and serving for not more than two years in succession. The Moderators are fourteen in number, Qve for Honors in Classics and three for Honors in Mathe- matics, to serve for not more than two successive years ; and six for Pass Moderations to serve for three examin- ations. The Public Examiners are nearly sixty in number, viz , eighteen for Pass Candidates ; seven for the Preliminary Examination in Science ; three for the Preliminary Ex- 228 iji M i amination in Jurisprudence ; and in the Honor Schools (Finals) — five in Literae Humaniores, three in Mathtaaa- tics, six in Natual Science, three in Jurisprudence, five in Modern History, three in Theology and three in English Language and Literature. These all hold office during three examinations. It is further provided that no two persons who are members of the same College or Hall shall be nominated to serve at the same time as exam- iners in the same department of the same school. This provision is due to the intimate relations subsisting be- tween the Fellows or Dons of a College and the students or undergraduate members of such College ; the admis- sion of two examiners in the same subjects at the same time from the same College, would create suspicion (if not danger) of favoritism towards examiners of that College University Scholarships. — (1) Craven scholarships, founded by Lord Craven in 1647, are six in number, tenable for three years with an annual stipend of £80 a year each. Two scholars are elected annually, and candi- dates must have passed the second public examination and not exceeded twenty-four terms irom the date of their matriculation. The subjects of examination are Greek and Latin. (2) Travelling fellowships, founded by Dr. Radcliffe in 1714, are three in number of the annual value of £200, and tenable for three years. Candidates must have passed all the examinations necessary for the B.A. degree and obtained a first-class in one of the public examina- tions, or a university prize or scholarship. The Fellow- ships are intended for medical students and the examin- ation is in Medical Science. 229 (3) Vinerian scholarships are three in number, tenable for three years, each with an annual stipend of £80. One scholar is elected annually after an examination in Civil Law, International Law, General Jurisprudence, and especially English Law. (4) The Ireland scholarships, founded by Dean Ireland in 1825 and endowed with a capital sum of £4,000; for the promotion of Classics (Greek and Latin); they are four in number and tenable for four years, one scholar being elected annually. Candidates must be undergraduates and not have exceeded the sixteenth term from their matri- culation. (5) Eldon Law scholarship, established in 1830, ten- able for three years. Candidates must be members of the Church of England and of the University of Oxford, must have passed the examinations required for the B.A. degree, and have obtained at least one first-class ; they must also intend to follow the profession of Law. (6) Boden scholarships in Sanskrit, established by the Court of Chancery in 1830 and 1860. One scholar is elected each year and holds his scholarship for four years with an annual stipend of £50. (7) Mathematical scholarships, four in number, two senior and two junior, with an annual stipend of £30 each. One scholar is elected annually to each of the two classes, senior and junior. Candi I'l ^s for the Senior Scholarships must have passed all examinations required for the B.A. degree, and not have exceeded their twenty- Sfth term from matriculation. Candidates for the Junior scholarships must not have exceeded their eighth term from matriculation. The scholarships are tenable for two years. 230 (8) Pusey and Ellerton scholarships for the promofcion of Theology through Hebrew, three in number, each of the value of £50 and tenable for three years. One scholar is elected annually and may not be above twenty-five years of age. (9) Denyer and Johnson scholarships in Theology, two in number, of the annual value of £50 each, and tenable for one year. Any B. A. who has not exceeded twenty- seven terms from his matriculation may be a candidate. (10) Hertford scholarship for the promotion of Latin, founded in 1834, and endowed with a capital sum of £1,110, tenable for one year. Candidates must not have completed two years from their matriculation. (11) Taylor scholarships of Modern Languages. One scholarship of £50 and one exhibition of £25, ea^h ten- able for one year, are awarded annually for profi iy in one or more of the modern languages, a year's notice is given of the language chosen for the next competition. Candidates must not have exceeded their twenty-third term from matriculation. (12) Burdett-Coutts scholarships, two in number, and tenable for two years, one being awarded each year ; these scholarships have for endowment a capital sum of £5,000; they are for the promotion of geological study; candidates must have passed all examinations necessary for the B.A. degree and not have exceeded their twenty-seventh term from matriculation. (13) Abbott scholarships for the sons of clergymen of the Church of England, who require pecuniary assistance at the University. 231 (14) Dorb}' scholarship, open to candidates who have completed their twentieth and not exceeded their twenty- fourth terra ; cpndidates must have received the following distinctions: (1) First-class honors in Classical Modera« tions; (2) First-class honors in Classical Finals, or second class honors, together with two of the three Chancellor's prizes — one of which must be Latin Verse ; (3) Two of the three Classical University Scholarships, viz., the Hertford, Ireland, and Craven Scholarships. (15) Davis Chinese scholarship, of the annual value of £50 and tenable for two years, is open to all candidates who have not exceeded their twenty-eighth term. University Prizes. — The subjects for all prize compo- sitions are announced about midsummer, and each candi- date is required to send in this composition under a sealed cover and distinguished only by a motto, his name and the same motto being enclosed separately. (1) The Chancellor's prizes for (1) Latin Verse, candi- dates not to have exceeded their fourth year ; (2) English essay ; (3) Latin essay, candidates not to have exceeded their seventh year. (2) English verse. Sir Roger Newdigate's prize ; can- didates not to have exceeded their fourth year. (3) EUerton Theological prize ; open to candidates between the sixteenth and twenty-eighth terms from their matriculation, (4) English poem on a sacred subject; this prize is awarded every three years, and is open to all candidates who have passed the examinations required for the degree of B. A. I .i M .1 I . 232 (5) Arnold historical essay, awarded annually, the subjects being Ancient and Modern History in alternate years ; no candidate must have exceeded his eighth year from matriculation. (6) Stanhope historical essay, of the annual value of £20, to be awarded in books, on a subject of Modern History ; no candidate must have exceeded his sixteenth term. (7) The Gaisford prizes, in Greek verse and Greek prose ; no candidate must have exceeded his seventeenth terra. (8) Johnson Memorial prize essay, awarded every four j^ears for an essay on Astronomy or Meterology ; two years* notice of the subject is given. (9) Hall and Hall-Houghton prizes, awarded annually, two in the Greek Testament, two in the Septuagint, anr build- }. which ; till the also a ) that of jrees of it popu- tllegiate des the ] lowing clearly. s. d. \ 10 : I 17 6 2 6 CHAPTER XVI. THE UNIVERSITIES OF SCOTLAND. The Scottish Universities occupy an important place ainoog the great educational institutions of the world, both on account of their long and illustrious history, and of the peculiarly successful manner in which they have at all times kept in touch with the national aspirations and influenced directly the national life, fulfilling the supreme function of a university in reaching and drawing from all classes of the people, rich and poor. There are four universities in Scotland ; St. Andrew's, Glasgow, Aberdeen, and, Edinburgh. The University of St. Andrew's is the oldest of these, and although now the smallest of them all in point of the attendance of stu- dents, its past has been singularly brilliant, and being now a federation of colleges, the development of its constitution furnishes useful material for the study of university organization. It is true that the Universities (Scotland) Act, 1889, has brought the universities within the scope of a common, uniform system, and has changed the old systems radically, but to understand the prevail- ing order of things the better, it will be necessary to give a very brief historical sketch of the institutions con- cerned. ? ■ ! lii; '1 1 * 248 icfc The University 0/ St. Andrew's. — St. Andrew's has been in existence since 1411, the date of its foundation charter. It had its origin in the efforts of a few partriotic scholars who in 1410 began to lecture on Theology, Canon Law, Philosophy, and Logic. The success of the experiment thus made induced Bishop Henry Wardlaw to grant a charter of foundation, as stated, in 1411. The bulls con- veying the Papal sanction were grranted by Benedict XIII., the claimant for the Papal throne supported for the time being by Scotland. As no provision for build- ings or endowments was made in the charter the work of the University was carried on in churches and in private chambers by the Doctors and Regents. These con- stituted a faculty with power to confer degrees upon such of their students as the Bishop might, after due examin- ation and advising with the professors, deem worthy of them. The functions and powers of the officers of the Uiiiversity were somewhat curious The Rector could exercise jurisdiction over the citizens, and inflict civil punishment even on the civil magistracy. The members of the University enjoyed special rights and privileges denied to the other citizens. In the earlier days the faculty took a paternal interest in the students in mat- ters beyond the range of their studies. For instance, a rule was laid down compelling the students to live in residence, — " collegia! iter " — and for their accommodation hostels were opened by the several masters. The hostels were the cause of many disputes, as students could move from one residence to the other of thetii, and a rivalry sprang up between the masters. Then a common hall or pedflgogy was erected, but some of the masters contended 249 that their private hostels were better than a common hall and the outcome was that the experiment in furnishing a students' residence was practically abandoned for a time. The University flourished and attracted public atten- tion and bequests. Public spirited men desirous of emulating Bishop Wardlaw arose, and in the course of a period of less than one hundred and thirty years, there were three additional colleges founded in St. Andrew's under the patronage of church and state. These were St. Sal- vator's College, 1450; St. Leonard's College, 1512; and St. Mary's, 1537. During this period and the years immediately following, the University continued to enjoy public and royal favour and there were not wanting benefactors who lavished money upon it for equipment, bursaries, and buildings. The relations between the faculty and the students of St. Leonard's College afford a glimpse of the kind of discipline considered necessary in those days. The par- ticulars are taken from the old statutes of the College. " Religious observances played an important part of the students' duties. All were enjoined to speak the Latin tongue, and to express themselves with gravity, modesty, and civility. Menial offices of various kinds fell to the lot of the students. They had to sweep the whole place every Sunday, and engage in a general cleaning twice a year. They were forbidden to frequent the town, to hold nocturnal meetings, to carry knives, or to play football. Women were rigidly excluded from the college precincts." And yet, notwithstanding the severity of its code of rules, it is stated that the College of St Leonard became noted for the " latitude of its teaching and its sympathy with the new learning/' I 250 In one sense St. Mary's College is the oldest in the federated University. It represents the ancient St. John's Hall and the pcedagogium. These old foundations secured the interest of Archbishop Alexander Stewart, the favourite pupil of Erasmus with that of the Beatons and the Melvillfts, and they were reconstructed as St. Mary's College, still an integral part of the University. The colleges drew their support from church benefac- tions, crown grants, and the transference of tiends from certain parishes to the use of the colleges. There were also endowments by private individuals. The funds were largely under the control of the Archbishop, who was the chief church potentate within the bounds of the ecclesias- tical jurisdiction in which the colleges were situated. The education of Scotland, in all its branches and grades, from the parochial school, the grammar school, to the university, was profoundly influenced by the Re- formation. In St. Andrew's, one of the results was the re-organization of the work of the colleges. The colleges of St. Salvator and St. Leonard were restricted to the teaching of Philosophy, Law, and Medicine, and the College of St. Mary to Theology. In 1747 St. Salvator and St. Leonard were united into one corporation, known since then as the United College of St. Salvator and St. Leonard. Since the union until lately the changes have been mainly in the re-arrangement of the chairs and the duties of the professois. As an academical body the University consists of a Chancellor, Rector, Principals (one of the United College, and one of St. Mary's), Pro- fessors, Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matri- culated Students. 251 The University of Glasgotu. — This institution also owes its origin to the church. The bull establishing the " StudiuTTi Generale" was granted by Pope Nicholas Y., and is dated 1450. The local movers were headed by the Bishop of Glasgow, who, it seems, had the chief con- trol of its affairs. The University consisted of "a Chancellor, Rector, the masters and doctors in the Faculties of Theology, Canon Law, and the Arts ; and of the incor- porated students in these faculties," on whom graduation degrees had been confeired. In the early days the Uni- versity was almost entirely supported by the cliurch, and by fees charged for degrees and for lectures. A residence was provided for the students in Arts, and this house was known as the Pcedagogium or the College of Arts. After the Reformation the Crown assumed control,, and the form of government was prescribed by the King (James VI), in a charter which, besides the regulations alluded to, contained provisions for an increase of funds. With varying success, but with a gradual advance in usefulness and importance, the present century was reached, and during its course seventeen additional pro- fessorships have been founded, the complete list being : Mathematics (1691), Humanity (1706), Oriental Lan- guages (1709), Civil Law (1712), Medicine (1712), Church History (1716), Anatomy (1718) Astromony (1760), Natural History (1807), Surgery (1815), Midwifery (1815), Chemistry (1817), Botany (1818), Materia Medica (1831;, Institutes of Medicine (1839), Forensic Medicine (1839), Civil Engineering (1840), Conveyancing (1861), English Language and Literature (1861), Divinity and v. i 252 Biblical Criticism (1861), Clinical Surgery (1874), Clinical Medicine (1874), Naval Architecture (1883), History (1893), Pathology (1893). As showing the interest of the Government in the University, and the public spirit of the citizens of Glas- gow an incident may be given, taken from a statement published by the University. It was in connection with the removal of the University buildings to a more suitable site than that which it occupied in the centre of the city ; — " The funds at the disposal of the University to carry out the scheme of removal consisted of — (1) £100,000 for sale of the old site ; (2) £17,000 obtained as compen- sation for a breach of contract with a railway company in a transaction for the sale of the old site ; (3) a sum of £21,400, promised by Government in aid of the scheme of removal, conditionally on a further sum of .£24,000 being raised by public suhscription, for the erection of a sick hospital in connection with the new University buildings." The amount was found to be inadequate and the Senate made an appeal for more money to the Government and the public. In a short time the citizens subscribed nearly £100,000, and the government realizing the public interest in the case, " announced their intention to ask Parliament for the sum of £120,000, in six annual payments, on condition of a like amount being raised by subscription and expended on the buildings." The sum stated was duly paid, and altogether the large amount of £256,429 was raised for the new buildings and the infirmary for the sick. The new University buildings were designed 25*] by Sir G. Gilbei t Scott and were erected on Gilmore-hill, where the classes of the University met for the first time in the session of 1870-71. The University of Aberdeen. — This University comprised two colleges, one founded by Bishop Elphinstone under the authority of a Papal bull dated 149^ at the instance of King James IV. Within this University there was founded in 1505 the College of St. Mary, afterwards known as King's College, the other, or second of the two colleges, was founded in 1593, and was named Marischal College, after its founder, George Keith, fifth Earl Marischal of Scotland, who acted under the authority of an Act of the Scots Parliament. The con- stitutions, powers, and functions of these colleges differed but slightly from those of the colleges already referred to at St. Andrew's and Glasgow. A fact on which the Uni- versity prides itself is the success it has attained to in maintaining throughout its long career, a high academic ideal. As it sets forth, " a chief merit appertaining to it in this respect, has been the preservation of the system of graduation as marking the goal of a university course." With respect to this feature the Commission under the Universities Act of 1858, remarks : " Among the Universities of Scotland a degree in Arts has, in Aberdeen only, continued to be recognized as the proper termination of a student's course. Both in King's and in Marischal College graduation has uniformly pre- vailed as a general rule, and the effect of the practice in stimulating the exertions of the students has been most beneficial. We are glad to observe from the returns with which we have been furnished, that the importance of il 254 graduation as a valuable part of the academical system is now receiving a wider recognition in the other univer- sities also, and we are induced to believe that this is merely the beginning of a still greater advance in the same direction, which will result, we hope, in restoring graduation in arts to its proper position in all the univer- sities." This quotation is of interest, not only as showing the practice at Aberdeen, but also at the other universities of Scotland, on this important question. It was not until the year 18C0 that the Colleges of King's and Marischal were united and came under the operation of the general Act for the government of uni- versities in Scotland. By ordinance No. 7 of the Com- missioners appointed by the Act of 1858, the union was effected and the University constituted a corporate body consisting of a Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors, Registered Graduates and Alumni, and Matriculated Students. The University of Edinburgh. — This institution owes its existence in a peculiar degree to the popular thirst for knowledge which was a distinguishing feature of the latter part of the sixteenth century, in Scotland, It sprang from a small college, called the " Town's College " on ac- count of the latter having been established by the Town Council of Edinburgh, to meet the educational wants of the ratepayers. This was in 1583, and daring the long period intervening between that year and 1858, the in- stitution, which meanwhile had attained to the full dignity and power of a great University, remained under " the absolute control and patronage of the Town Council of 256 Edinburgh." Since 1858, its government, has been vested in the Senatus Academicus, subject to the review and control of the University Court, as will be subsequently noticed. It is a corporation consisting of the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, Professors, Registered Graduates and Alumni and Matriculated Students. It does not seem to have suffered under the manage- ment of the Town Council, for the buildings and equip- ment seem to have kept pace with the world-wide fame of the brilliant Professors who in an unbroken line have occupied its more important chairs. In the additions to its buildings from time to time Government co-operated with the city, and public subscriptions have largely swelled the necessary funds. The necessities of the School of Medicine becoming urgent, an appeal was made to the public in 1873 for subscriptions " for the purpose of pur- chasing a site for and erecting complete Class Rooms, Theatres, Laboratories, and Museums for the Faculty of Medicine, with the latest scientific improvements ; for re- organizing the Class Rooms of the College for the Faculties of Arts,* Divinity, and Law ; for providing increased and more convenient accommodation for the University Lib- rary ; for erecting a CJniversity Hall for conferring degrees, for holding examinations and other public and academic ceremonials ; and for improving to some extent the north front of the College building." The public subscription amounted to .£148,548. The Government contributed £80,000 ; other sums brought the amount to the sum total of £244,687. The buildings were begun in 1878, partly opened in 1880 and com- pleted for use in 1888. They were designed by R. f 256 Rowand Anderson LL.D., Architect, and in them are placed the " Lecture Rooms, etc., of the Faculty of Medi- cine (excepting those of Botany and Natural History), the Museums of Practice of Physic, Anatomy, Chemistry, Obstetrics, Materia Medica, and Surgery ; a Students' Reading Room, Students' Common Room, Faculty of Medicine Reception Room, and office of the Faculty. If Glasgow has its " Bute Hall " for conferring degrees, for holding Sunday services, and for general convocation purposes, Edinburgh can boast of its " McEwan Hall " which is a magnificent pile. It is capable of holding 3,000 people. The space is apportioned as follows : — "A fiat area, to be occupied by the graduates on ceremonial days ; a raised amphitheatre of seats following the sweep of the semi-circle, and two galleries, also semi-circular in form, rising, one above the other. Immediately at the back of the amphitheatre is a vaulted fire-proof corridor and above the latter is the first gallery. The platform is placed on the straight side of the Hall with appropriate seats for the Chancellor, Rector, Principal, University Court, Senatus, Curators, etc." It is exceedingly hand- some and worthy of the great University to which it has been donated. University Government. — The historical notes and other particulars given in the foregoing pages will not only serve .OS an interesting background to the system of University government now in vogue, but aid in a better understand- ing of the great revolution eflfected by recent legislation. Sweeping changes were made in the constitutions of the Scottish Universities by the Universities (Scotland) Act 1858, and an approach made to a uniform system of govern- 267 ment for them all. That Act was followed by several others having a bearing more or less upon the Univer- sities, but they scarcely need be mentioned here. The next great .'-tep forward was taken in University con- solidation when the Act of 1889 was passed. These two Acts (1858 and 1889) with the ordinances depending upon them furnish the constitution of the Scottish Universities of the present day. The three bodies in which the government of the University is invested are: The University Court, the Senatus Academicus, the General Council. There is also a Universities Committee which shall come into existence as an active body after the expiry of the powers of the Commissioners appointed for the purpose of instituting the recent statutory changes. The Universities Committee consists of the Lord Pres- ident of the Privy Council, the Secretary for Scotland, the Lord Justice General, [Scotland], if a member of the Privy Council, the Lord Justice Clerk [Scotland] if a member of the Privy Council, the Lord Advocate [Scot- land] if a member of the Privy Council, the Chancellor of each of the Universities, if a member of the Privy Council, the Lord Rector of each of the Universities, if a member of the Privj'^ Council, one member at least of the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council and such other member or members of the Privy Council as Her Majesty may from time to time think fit to appoint. The powers and duties of the Universities Committee may, subject to any rules or regulations which may from time to time be passed by Her Majesty in Council, be ex- ercised and discharged by any three or more of the com- 268 mittee, one of whom sball be a member of the Judical Committee of the Privy Council, or one of Her Majesty's Senators of the College of Justice in Scotland. Briefly, the Universities Committee is the highest power, in a well-defined limit, in University Government. No new college can be affiliated to, and none affiliated can be withdrawn from, a University without the consent of the Universities Committee. The committee is the judge of the sufficiency of the endowment of any college seeking affiliation. No new professorship can be founded by the University Court without the approval of the Univer- sities Committee. Scottish University commissioners were appointed by the Act of 1889. Their powers are vast, but as they are not a permanent part of the constitution of the univer- sities, but a temporary element, their work need not be described in detail. On the completion of their labours, they will be virtually succeeded by the University Court and the Universities Committee. The University Court. — Of the three bodies directly charged with the government of the University, the University Court is the most important, possessing the most extensive powers. Hitherto the Senatus Acade- micus has had the administration of the property and revenues of the University ; under the Act of 1889, the University Court has assumed the entire administration of the real property, and all revenues and endowments which are vested in the University Court by the Act The court reviews the acts of the Senatus, and appoints to all chairs whose patronage is or may in the future be, in the university (the exceptions being such ?R0 as those appointed by the curators of Edinburgh Univer- sity, and regius professors). They appoint examiners and lecturers. They define professors' duties (on appli- cation and subject to appeal), etc The constitution of the University Court of St. Andrew's differs from those of the other Universities. They are constituted as follows: In St. Andrew's the Rector, the Principal, the Principal of St. Mary's College (theological), and the Principal of University College, Dundee (affiliated), an assessor nomi- nated by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the Rector, the Provost of St. Andrew's for the time being, the Provost of Dundee for the time being, four assessors elected by the General Council, three assessors elected by the Senatus, and such number, not exceeding four in all, of representatives of affiliated colleges. In Glasgow the Rector, the Principal, the Lord Provost of Glasgow for the time beijg, an a.ssessor nominated by the Chancellor, an assessor nominated by the Rector, an assessor nominated by the Lord Provost, magistrates and town council of Glasgow, four assessors elected b}' the General Council, four assessors elected by the Senatus Academicus, such number, not exceeding four in all from affiliated colleges. The members are drawn from the same sources and in equal numbers, in each section, in the Universities of Aberdeen and Edinburgh as in that of Gla.sgow. Seven members of each University Court form a quorum. The Rector, and in his absence the Principal, shall preside at the meetings of the University Court. The University Court is a body corporate, with pei- 260 ; • I M petual succession and a common seal, and in it is vested all the property heritable and moveable pert..?>ining to the University. Its powers which apply alike to the four Scotch Universities are : To review^ all decisions of the Senatus Acadeinicus, and to be a Court of Appeal from the Senatus in every case, (except as other- wise provided in the Universities Act of 1858.) To efiect improvements in the internal arrangeutents of the Uni- versity, after due communication with the Senatus Academicus, and with the sanction of the Chancellor, provided that all such proposed improvements shall be submitted to the University Coun- cil for their consideration. To require clue attention on the part of the professors to regula- tions as to the mode of teaching, and other duties imposed on the professors. Tofix and regulate, from timeto time, the fees in theseveralclasses. Upon sufticient cause shown, and after duo investigation, to cen- sure a Principal or professor, or to suspend him from his office and from the emoluments thereo*, in whole or in part, for any period not exceeding one year, or to vecjuire him to retire from his office on a retiring allowanoOj or to deprive him of his office : and during the suspensicm of any professor, to make due provision for the teaching of his class : Provided always, that no such sentence of censure, suspension, or deprivation, or re(|uisition on a professor to retire from office, shall have any eftect until it has been approved by her Majesty in Council. To in<]uiro into and control tlie admin'stration by the Senatus Academicus, or Piincij)al and })rofessors of any college, of the revenue, expenditure, and all the pecuniary concerns of the Uni- versity and of any college therein, including fundi mortiiied for bursaries and other purposes. In addition to the powers conferred upon it by the Act of 1868, the Univoisity Court, under the Act of 1889, has power- To adiuiiiister and manage the whole revenue and pr.)perty of the University, and the college or col loi^os thereof existing at the passing of this Act, including ths3 share appropriated to such University out m 261 of the annual Qovernmont grant, and also including funds morti- tied for bursaries and other purposes, and to appoint factors or ol- lectors, to grant leases, to draw rents, and generally to have all the powers necessary for the management and administra'ion of the said revenue and property. * To review any decision of the Senatus Academicus on a matter within its competency which may be appealed against by a member of the SenatMS, or other member of the University having an in- terest in the decision, and to take into consideration all represen- tations and reports made to '>'. by the Senatus Academicus and by the General Oouncil. To review, on representation made by any of its members, or by any member of the Senatus Academicus*, any decision which the Senatus Academicus may come to in the exercise of its powers in the regulation and superintendence of the teaching and discipline of the University. Provided always, that the University Court shall not review any decision of the Senatus Academicus in a matter of diaoipUne, except upon appeal taken either by a member of the Senatus or by a member of the University directly affected by such decision. To appoint profeseors whose chairs are, or may come to be, in the patronage of the University ; to appoint examiners and lectures ; and to graiit recognition to the teaching of any college or indi- vidual teacher for the purposes of graduation. To de^'ii'^ '^n application by any nteinber of the Senatus Acade- micus ihe Kvture and limits of a professor's duties under his com- mi^siurt, subject to appeal to the Universities Committee. lo fake proceedings against a Principal or professor, University lecturer, assistant, recognized teacher or examiner, or any other person employed in teaching or examining vvithout the necessity of anyone not a member of the Court appearing as prosecutor, and for the purpose of such proceedings to call before it^ any member of the University to give evidence, and to require the production of docu- ments, and also to institute and conduct any such inc^uiries as it 'nay deem necessary. To appoint from among members of the University or others, ncjt being members of the Senatus Academicus, one-third of the mem- bers of any standing committee or committees charged, with the 262 iminodk.te superintendence ot any libraries or museums, or the con- tents thereof, belonging to the University and college or colleges thereof existing at the [)assing of this Act, and on representation made by any of its members, or by jiny member of the Senatus Acadomicus, to review any decision which the Senatus Academicus, in the exercise of its powers, may come to ia respect of the recom- niondations r)f such committee or commitiees. To apj)oint committyes of its own number consisting of not less than five menbers, with powers to report on any business that may be entrusted to them by the University Court, or to carry out special instructions ordered by the University Court. After the expiration of the powt.rs of the Commission to found now professorghii);^ with the approval of the Universities Committee, and alter such expiration no new prolessftiship shall be founded ex- cept as provided in the Act. The University Court has power to make such ordinances as it tliinks lit, with the approval of Hor Majesty in Council : (1) Wit > respect to the appropriaticm of the sum allotted to the University out of the annual government grant ; and (2) with respect to the altering or revoking any of the ordinances aft'ecting the University which have been or may be framed and passed under the Universi- ties (Scotland) Act, 1858, or the Act of 1889, and making new or- dinances: Provided that such ordinances, before being submitted to Her Majesty for a))proval, shall have been communicated by the University Court to the Senatus Academicus and to the General Council, whose opinion thereon, if returned to the University Court within on-j month, shall have been taken into consideration ; Provided also that the faid ordinances, when finally adjusted by the University Court, shall have been communicated to the University Courts of the other universities, and that, if notice of dissent t'> such ordinances shall have been given by any University Court, or by any person directly aflFected by such ordinance, to the University Court making such ordinances, within one month after the receipt thereof, the dissenting University Court or person may within one month after notifying dissent make a representation in regard thereto to Hor Majesty in Council ; Provided further that no ordin- ance made under this section shall be of any validity until it has ^63 been approved by Her Majesty in Council, and that it shall be law- ful for Her Majesty to ref«»r such c.dinances to the Universities Committee, who shall report to Her Majesty thereon ; Provided further, that such ordinances shall be laid before both Houses of Parliament in the manner provided by section twenty of the Act of 1889 ; Provided further, that in computing the period of one month for the purposes of this section, the months of August and Sep- tember shall not be counted, nor any jwirt thereof. The Senatus Academicus. — The Senatus Academicus consists of the Principal and the whole of the professors in each University. Their duties are to superintend and regulate the teaching and discipline of the University. The Principal of the University is the President of the Senatus having a deliberative and casting vote. The Senatus appoints two-thirds of the members of any standing committee or committees charged with the im- meriHto superintendence of libraries or museums. It re- ceives in the first instance all reports by such committees and it may confirm, modily or reject the recommendations in such reports, subject to the review of the University Court. One-third of the Senatus constitutes a quorum. I'he General GouncU.-— The third body directly charg- ed with a part in the government of the Universities is the General Council. It was instituted in 1858. It is composed of the Chancellor, professors, members of the University Court and all the graduates of the Univer- sity. This body elects the Chancellor, who presides over its meetings. It also elects four assessors to represent it in the University Court. It is empowered " to take into consideration all questions affecting the well-being and prosperity of the University ami to make representations Imm time to time on such questions to the University >;4 hi r 264 I ourt, who shall consider the same, and return to the council their deliverance thereon." The Council holds two stated meetings a year, and may hold special meet- ings at the instance of the Chancellor, who must convene such meetings on a requisition from a quorum of members. Financial Administration. — On the passing of the Universities Act 1889, Commissioners were appointed with almost absolute powers to construct the university system embodied in the provisions of the said Act. The revenues and funds, bursaries, etc., of the Uni- versities from every source came within the scope of the Commission's sway and in the main passed from them, upon the expiry of their powers, or by their ordinance, in accordance with the statute, to the University Court to which the property was transferred in 1890. The real property is therefore vested in the University Court, and the endowments, bequests and bursaries (with some excep- tions) are administered by the University Court, and without exception in accordance with ordinances with which the University Court can deal. The Appointment of Professors and Examiners. — The appointment of professors and examiners rests with the University Court, with certain limitations, viz: — the chairs must be within the patronage of the University, such professorships as are in the appointment of the cur- ators of the Edinburgh University have not been trans- ferred to the University Court, Regius professors: — so that there is still a want of uniformity in the appointment of professors. In the case of one chair, in the University of Aberdeen, that of systematic theology, the professor is 265 appointed by examination. Assistant professors, and lec- turers are appointed by the University Court after con- sultation with the Senatus Academicus. Assistants and lecturers shall be in all cases subject to the discipline of the Senatus and University Court. The examiners for graduation in arts, science, law, di- vinity, medicine, etc., are the professors of or lecturers on, the subjects which qualify for Degrees and such addi- tional examiners as the University Court may appoint. Duties of the Chief Officers of the Universities. — The Chancellor is the chief officer of the University. He is elected (for life) by the general council and presides over its meetings. It is through him or his deputy, the vice- chancellor that degrees are conferred on persons found (jualified by the Senatus. The Vice-Chancellor is appointed by rhe Chancellor, but in no respect can he act for the Chancellor except in so far as the conferring of degrees are concerned. The Lord Rector is elected by the vote of the Ma- triculated Students. He is president of the University Court. Before appointing his Assessor in that court he may confer with the Students' Representative Council, with the view of meeting their wishes in making his choice. He is regarded as the students' representative in the University Court, from the fact that he is elected to the position of Lord Rector by their votes. The Principal is the resident head of the tuiiversity. He is appointed, by the Crown, and in Edinburgh by the Curators. He is president of tho Senatus, anl guides its deliberations in the educational side of its work, as well as performing a considerable amount of executive work- ;i!- ill 2GG The Dean of Faculties, although still elected in one or two of the Universities by the Senatus, does not seem to have been reco^jtiized by the Act of 1889. The Parliamentary Representative is elected by the General Council Two University representatives are returned to rarliaraent from Scotland, Glasgow and Aberdeen from one constituency, and Edinburgh and Sfc Andrew's, for the other. The duties of the other officials will be sufficiently in- dicated by the designation of their offices ; — Librarian, Curator of museum. Secretary to the University Court, Clerk of Senate, Regist»*ar and Clerk of the General Council. Bitraaries. — The bursaries are administered by the Univei*sity Court under tlni ordinances of the Commis- sioners, the purpose of the founders being kept generally in view. The Curriculum. — The framing of the Curriculum of studies is under the supervision of the Senatus Acad- eniicus, but before entering on the Curriculum each student must pass a preliminary examination in English, Latin or Greek, mathematics, and one of the following: — Latin or Greek (if not already taken), French, Grerman, Italian, Dynamic**. The preliminary examinations are held twice each year, at the beginning and at the close of the session. They are conducted by a Joint Board ap- pointed by the University Court, and consisting of four professors or lecturers and eight additional examiners. The standard of the examination and the character of the examination papers will be maintained by the Joint Board, but the examiners at each university will exam- 207 ine candidates for matriculation, and as soon as the answers of the candidates have been marked the exam- iners send them through tlie Senatus to the Joint Board. In each university each candidate, before presenting him- self for any preliminary examination, mu»t pay to the general fund of the university a fee of half a guinea. Boards of SlwUes. — For the purpose of framing the Curriculum for the several departments of study necessary for a degree, the Senatus in each university is empowered to appoint IJoards of Studies, corresponding as nearly as may be to the departments of study concerned. Before the en'i of each Winter Session each Pro- fessor and Lecturer in the said Departments ot Study shall submit to the proper Board of Studies for its ap- proval a syllabus of the subjects and books proposed for the work of his class for the next academical year. As soon as such approval has been given, the syllabus shall be transmitted to the Faculty of A.rts for its consider- ation. The syllabus, with such observations as the Faculty of Arts mey see fit to make thereon, shall then be transmitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Before the end of each winter session each Board of Studies shall prepnre a scheme, defining, for the academical year next but oae following, tlic classes which shall be deemed to be Honors classes, and the subjects and courses of reading for Honors in its Department, and shall report the same to the Faculty of Arts for its consideration. The scheme, with such observations as the Faculty of Arts may see fit to make thereon, shall then be trans- mitted to the Senatus for its sanction. Each Board shall in like manner make recommendations through the 268 Faculty of Arts to the Senatus in regard to the half courses which may be sanctioned, and the lectures which may bo given on special subjects. The Principal and the Dean of Arts are ex officio members of each Board of Studies. Examinations. — There are three classes of exam- inations : — (1) The preliminary, already described; (2) class examinations, consisting of verbal or oral and written examinations in the work of the class from day to day, which count on the public certificate of attend- ance on the classes, but not in obtaining a degree ; (3) examination for degrees. Candidates for the ordinary degree of Master of Arts may follow the curriculum and take their degree in the subjects recognized therein, or may vary the curriculum for graduation under specified regulations. In order to graduate with a degree, except Engineering, B.Sc. and B.L. Degree, the preliminary examination must be passed, then attendance on the prescribed courses, after which the examinations in the subjects prescribed for the degree are taken. For the degrees of LL.B. and B.D., candidates must have already passed in Arts. The degree exam- inations are, in general, conducted V>y t,he examiners appointed by the University Court, and consisting of the Professors in the various subjects, in conjunction with non-professional examiners, who are remunerated by the University Court. The standard of the examination in the various subjects is settled by these examiners, pro- fessorial and non professorial, subject to general super- vision and regulation by the Senatus. Questions of this kind would not come before the University Court, unless 200 on appeal by a member of the Senatus. Reports from the examiners are submitted to the Senatus. An appeal would lie from the examiners to the Senate and from the Senate to the University Court, in reference to examinations, but this is almost unknown in practice. For degrees, examinations are held twice a year, March, April and October, November. Candidates must attend full courses in at least seven subjects, and be examined on these subjects, in order to qualify for the degree of M.A., of these subjects four must be Latin or Greek, English or a Modern Language or History, Logic and Metaphysics or Moral Philosophy, Mathematics or Natural Philosophy. The departments of study for graduation in Arts in each university includes : — 1. Language and Literature, Latin. Greek. English. French. German. Italian. Sanskrit. Hebrew. Arabic or Syriac. Celtic. 2. Mental Philosophy. Logic and Metaphysics. Moral Philosophy. Political Economy. Education (Theory, History, and Art of) Philosopy of Liiw. 3. Science. Mathematics. Natural Philosopy. Astronomy. Chemistry. Zoology. Botany. Geology. 4. Hidor\i and Law. History. Archaeology and Art (History Constitutional Law and His tory. Roman Law. Public Law. 270 The Degree of M.A., may be taken with Honors in any of the following groups, in which Honors shall have been established in at least two subjects : — (a) Classics (i.e., Latin and Greek, with optional subjects, such as C y /A Photographic Sciences Corporation •n WeST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14SS0 ;7i6) s/;-45o."? ifi .-^ €?■ \ 272 The fees for Degrees are as follows : — M. A. Degree ^5. 5. 0. B.Sc. ♦' 3. 3.0. D.Litt., D.Sc, D.Phil. Degrees, each 10. 10. 0. LL.B. Degree 6. 6.0. B.L. " 5. 6.0. M.B,, B.Ch. Degree, total 23. 2. 0. B.D. Degree 6. 5. 0. No fees can be charged for Honorary Degrees. Library Fees, lOs. Od.. each year. Graduation, after examination, for membership in General Council (compulsory) £1. 0. 0. Students* Representative Council. — This is a compara- tively new element in Scottish Univer&ity organization. It is recognized by the Act of 1889 for the first time. The Commissioners, acting under the powers conferred upon them by that Act have issued an Ordinance, pro- viding as follows : — The Studonta' Representative Council shall submit to the University Court for approval the regulations under which it exists, and these regulations as approved, or with such alterations as may from time to time be approved by the University Court, shall form the constitution of the Students' Representative Council, and shall, subject to the provisions of this Ordinance, determine the functions thereof, and the mode of election thereto ; After the University Court has approved of the constitution of a Students' Representative Council, alterations in the said constitution shall be of no effect unless and until they shall receive the approval of the University Court ; The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition the Senatus Academicus with regard to any matter affecting the teaching and discipline of the University, and the Senatua Acad- emicus shall dispose of the matter of the petition, or shall, if^so prayed, forward any such petition to the University Court, with such observations as it may think fit to make thereon ; 273 The Students' Representative Council shall be entitled to petition the University Court with regard to any matter affecting the Students other than those falling under the immediately preceding sub-section ; Nothing contained in this Section shall be held to prejudice any right of appeal which may be competent under Section 6, sub- section 2, of the said Act, nor the powers and jurisdiction of the Senatus Academicus with regard to the teaching and discipline of the University. The Council consists of representatives from the different years of all the different faculties in the University, and its aims are : — (1) To represent the students in matters affecting their interests ; (2) to afford a recognized means of communication between the students and the University authorities ; and (3) to pro- mote social and academical unity among the students. Alongside of the Council and working in harmony with it is the University Union. The Council has various sub -committees : an Inter-universities Committee, a Magazine Committee, which conducts a University Magazine, published weekly, fortnightly, or monthly, as the case may be, an Amusement Committee and a Song Book Committee. The consensus of opinion seems to be that the Students' Representative Council has been a useful adjunct to the Universities in the matters of gov- ernment, and of the social life of the institutions. The Social Life of the Universities. SocisA facilities are increasing from year to year in consonance with the broader ideas which are making themselves felt in Uni- versity government. Not a remnant of the severe methods of discipline, or refatriction noted m connection with St. Leonard's College remains. The social life B I 274 differs in the different Universities, taking color from local surroundings, yet there is a sameness in many important respects, common to them all. Each for in- stance has its University Union, its Literary and Debat- ing Society, its magazines, its political clubs, its games, its gymnasium for physical exercise, and its athletic clubs. Taking Glasgow, as an example, we get a typical glance at them all. First, there is the University Union. It originated at a meeting of students and grad- uates held on February 14th 1885. Its foundation and constitution are as follows : A sum sufficient to erect a building for this purpose having been offered to the Senate by^John M'Intyre, Esq. M.D., Odiham, Hamp- shire, and the Senate having accepted this gift. Articles of Consti- tution were drawn up by a Committee of Students and Graduates, and received the approval of the Senate, of the Donor, and of the Students' Representative Council. A further sum of £12,000 was raised by the Union Bazaar of 1 889, and devoted to furnishing and endowing the building. In 1893, to meet the increasing member- ship, the building was largely extended at a cost of £2,800. The Union is governed by a Board of Directors, appointed by the Com- mittee of Management, which is elected annually at the General Meeting of the Members. The objects of the Union are to provide Students with the com- forts and conveniences of a social club, to hold debates, and to form a centre to which the various University societies may be affiliated. The buildings comprise a debating hall, a dinnig hall, reading and news rooms, billiard and smoking rooms, committee rooms, lavatories, etc. The members of the Union are ordinary members or life mem- bers. Ordinary membership of the Union is open to all matriculated students and all former students of the University, and all medical stifdents of Glasgow whose names are enrolled in the Extra-mural 275 Album of the University, on payment of an annual subscription of five shillings. Students may join for the summer session only, on payment of three shillings. All matriculated students and former students of the University may, on payment of the sum of three pounds three shillings, be- come Life Members of the Union. The Union has successfully carried out its objects in full, and its handsome building at the northern entrance to the University is the pride of all the students who find it a most convenient and useful centre as well as a place of enjoyment and rest. Then, there is the Theological Society, where essays are read and debates indulged in on kindred subjects. The ordinary membership is confined to Divinity Stu- dents, but students connected with the other faculties of the University may become Associates. Next in order is the Medico-Chirurgical Society, for the prosecution of medical research, and probably the most popular of them all. The Dialectic which meets weekly, during the session for the discussion of literary philosophical, and political subjects. There are also the Orisntal Society, for the study of eastern languages, the Alexandrian Society, the members of which discuss questions connected with the literatures of ancient Greece and Rome ; the Philosoph- ical Society, the Engineering Society, the Physical Society, the Chemical Society, the Missionary Society, the Christian Association, the Total Abstinence Society, the Athletic Club, the United Presbyterian Students' Society, the Rifle Club, the University Club (Glasgow), the Glasgow University Club (London), and this does not exhaust the list. The University Union Building aflfords most of them a home and permits of a social intercourse which otherwise would be impossible, i II' I III 276 In conducting the affairs of the clubs, societies, etc., the authorities allow the greatest freedom. The students control their own affairs ; they hava their own building and their own concerns are not interfered with. The influence of the students. Representative Council in the social life of the University is a moderating one. The Council keeps in touch with the Senatus Academicus on the one hand and with the students on the other- There is no restriction placed on the University publica- tions. Members of the Senatus are frequent contributors to the pages of the Students' Magazine. Sometimes the Senatus is severely criticised, but generally the author- ities secure the sympathy and support of the periodicals and the best of good feeling generally prevails. ReligioyijS Life in the Universities. — There are Societies for religious purposes. Prayer meetings are held re- gularly at all the Universities by students whose piety the college gown and trencher cannot hide. There are branches of the Young Men's Christian Association at all the Universities, and they are fairly well supported. Sometimes, there are special evangelistic services held for the students by such celebrated men as Professors Henry Drummond and T. M. Lindsay, D.D., with en- couraging results. Rifle Clubs. — The martial spirit finds an outlet in Rifle Clubs, which are very popular and in volunteer corps, such as the University Company of Artillery Volunteers of St. Andrew's, founded by Professor Scott Lang, now its Honorary Major, and attached to the First Fifeshire Corps of Artillery Volunteers. As its success has drawn 277^ attention to it from the other Universities a brief sketch of it from a hand book to the University may be reproduced : — " The Instructor is Brigade, Sergeant Major Brockie, R.A. All the Non-Commissioned officers are at present students, and attention to duty is the principle of promotion. Any student may join, and uniform and accoutrements are supplied free of charge to those who join for three years. There is u, Carbine Shooting Club in connection with the Battery, and competitions are held on Saturday forenoon during the session : there are also battery competitions for those who do not join the Shooting Club. Big gun practice is frequently held : the range is a sea one. Every summer, generally in the month of July, four detachments, with officers, take part in the competitions of the Scottish National Artillery Association's Camp at Barry. A preparatory camp is held in the United College quadrangle, some eight dayg in all being passed under canvas, but in future the prepara- tory camp will likely be of longer duration. As all expenses in connection with these camps (except that of food at St. Andrew's) are disbursed by the Battery, the camping out is a great incentive to join. In the com- petitions at Barry the University men have always taken a prominent part and they once carried off the second aggregate badges. The physical training afforded by the drill cannot be over-estimated and the course of gunnery instruction is interesting and profitable. The members enjoy many privileges and had the distinction of forming a guard of hono r when Lord Dufferin came to deliver his Rectorial Address. The Battery also sends a repre- sentative to the Students' Council 278 Students' Residence. — There is no academic provision for residential accommodation in any University. In St. Andrew's, the Professors organize a system of lodgings, while in Edinburgh several Halls of Residence under the supervision of a voluntary Committee provide accom- modation for a small proportion of students. In Edin- burgh a Hall of Residence for Divinity Students was recently opened, also a voluntary undertaking. povision In St. )dgings, ider the accom- n Edin- nts was PART III. UNIVERSITIES OF THE UNITED STATES. CHAPTER XVII. HARVARD UNIVERSITY. The Early History of Harvard. — In 1636, the General Court* of Massachusetts made a grant of four hundred pounds, to which were added in 1640 the ferry receipts between Boston and Charlestown, towards the founding of a college in that colony. Edward Everett in his speech at the second centenary celebration referred to this as the first instance on record of the people's repre- sentatives ever giving their own money to found a place of education. In the following year the General Court appointed twelve of the most eminent men of the colony " to take order for a college at Newtown, shortly afterwards to be called Cambridge." The work was prosecuted with zeal, yet it is doubtful if it could have been carried to a successful issue without the timely bequest of the Rev. John Harvard, who, at his death in 1638, bequeathed to the enterprise one-half of his property, amounting to four hundred pounds and his library, consisting of 320 volumes. The Act establishing the overseers of Harvard College was passed at a General Court of 1642. These overseers who were granted exclusive powers of control, were the ** The name still given to the Legislature of Massachusetts. i1 282 Governor, Deputy-Governor, and all the magistrates of the jurisdiction, together with the teaching elders of the six adjoining towns.* This body proving too unwieldly, a corporation with perpetual succession was established by the important charter of 1650, to consist of the president, five fellows, and a treasurer, and to be styled " the President and Fellows of Harvard College." Of this Charter, President Eliot said, " it is in force to-day in every line, having survived in perfect integrity the prodigious political, social, and commercial changes of more than two centuries. This corporation was required to obtain the consent of the large body of overseers to any important step, and to relieve them to some extent of their obligation, an appendix was made to the charter in 1657, granting greater freedom of action to the cor- poration. In 1672, a new College charter was created at the instance of President Hoar, whereby the name of the corporation was changed to " the President, Fellows and Treasurer ; " but the authority of this charter seems never to have been recognized, and in the following year an addition was made to the members of the corporation. The Colonial Charter. — These modifications were slight compared to the changes introduced in 1692, through the influence of President Mather. In this year a provincial charter was granted to the Colony by William and Mary, and the General Court assembled under that authority granted a new College Charter, whereby a corporation of ten with perpetual succession was granted full powers for the election of officers, and was exempted from all res- *The New England *'town" corresponds to the OntsriQ "township." 2«S ponsibility to the overseers, and from legislative control. This charter never received the Royal sanction, presum- ably on the ground that no provision was there made for the exercise of the visitatorial power. In 1697, a new provisional charter modified the powers of President Mather, and increased the number of the Corporation to sixteen. The Vice-President, Governor, and Council were made Visitors. The President and other instructors were required to reside ">*'' Cambridge. In 1699 a religious qualification was ins^ ted in the Charter, the visitatorial power was vested in the King, Governor, and Command?r-in-Chief, and tivo of the Council ,. are admitted to the Corporation Governor El lament negatived this on account of the religious clause ; this, therefore, was the fourth draft of a charter vetoed on religious grounds, as the Governor was afraid to recognize the ascendency of the Congregational Church.* In 1700, a new charter was drafted by the Legislature, and Governor Bellamont was appointed to present it to the King. Bellamont, however, died before the presentation, and no subsequent attempt was ever made to obtain a College Charter from the Crown. The Legislature of 1707 declared that the Charter of 1650 had never been repealed, and directed the President and Fellows of the College to exercise the powers granted by it. The Corporation was again reduced to seven, and the act thus revised has been ever since recognized as the Charter of the College. State Legislation. — In 1780, on the adoption^ of the * To which the Rev. John Harvard had belonged, t After the Declaration of Independence, 1776, 284 State Constitution, official articles were framed, securing to the College the perpetual enjoyment of all its estates. All the rights pertaining to the Overseers were vested in the Lieutenant-Governor, Council, and Senate of the Commonwealth, together with the President of the College, and the ministers of the Congregational churches in the six adjoining towns. Since 1810, various acts have been passed to alter the Constitution of the Board of Overseers. In 1843, clergymen of all denominations were made eligible as Overseers. In 1851, State Senators ceased to be ex officio members of the Board, and seats were no longer reserved for the clergy. Thirty members were to be elected by the Senators and Representatives assembled in one room. These thirty members were to be divided into three classes, one of which was to go out of office every year. In 1865, important changes were introduced. The President and Treasurer were made the only ex officio members of the Board of Overseers, and the election of the remaining thirty was entrusted to the alumni. A division was made into six classes, one of which should go out of office every year. A peculiar regulation was that no officer of the University was entitled to a vote. In 1880, residents of other States were admitted to election. Periods in Harvard's history. — President Quincy, in his history of the University,* distinguished four chief periods in the history of Harvard. The first extended from the founding of the College in 1636 to the year 1692, the date of the Colonial Charter. During this period the College was "conducted as a theological * PubliBhed in 1840. 285 institution," and although the Charter had no sectarian bias, the institution was still regarded as an instrument for the promotion of the predominating religious opinions. The second period (1 692-1 73G) was marked by the bitter controversies which sprang up " between those religious parties, into which the Congregational sect divided immediately after the new principle of political power introduced by the provincial charter of William and Mary had deprived it of that supremacy, which the old charter had secured to the Congregational clergy. High Calvinists, indeed, regarded it with diminished favour, but new friends to it arose; its usefulness became acknowledged ; and its resources increased. In the third period, (173G-1780), the divisions of the Congregational sect grew more marked, and Episcopalian influence increased. Still the political troubles of the time suspended controversy, and the College shared in the popularity and financial distress of other patriotic institutions of the day. In the fourth period, from 1780 down, the College, now raised to the rank of a Univer- sity, partook with the country at large, of the vicissitudes following the war, and subsequently of the prosperity, which ensued upon the adoption of the Federal Constitu- tion and an orderly arrangement of national affairs. This period is further characterized by a strong infusion of physical sciences into the courses of study, and by a waning of theological influences. A new and more pros- perous era was opened with the inauguration of President Eliot on May 19th, 1S69. At a special meeting of the Faculty of Arts and Sciences in 1894, a minute comme- morative of the completion of his twenty-fifth year of r I ! 286 ofl&ce, was adopted and entered upon the records, and the following extracts will show how his services have been appreciated : " The progress which since that time has taken place in the departments of the University is far greater than has been made in any like period since the foundation of Harvard College. That progress has been not merely a growth in numbers, wealth, and intellectual resources ; not merely an advance along old and conspic- uous lines ; but a transformation of nature and spirit, a new birth of university life. The foundation of the progress thus made has been in the development of the elective system. Organization of the University. — The corporation of which the legal title is " the President and Fellows of Harvard College," consists of the President, Treasurer and five Fellows, all of whom hold office for life. In it is vested the title to the property of the University. The overseers number thirty-two, including the Presi- dent and Treasurer of the University, who are ex officio members. Five of the overseers go out of office each year, their places being filled on Commencement Day by an election in which alumni of the College of five years' standing, Masters of Arts, and holders of honorary degrees are entitled to vote, if present in person. Appointments of members of the teaching staff are made by the Corporation with the approval of the Overseers. Professorships are held without express limitation of time. Assistant professorships are held for five years, and tutor- ships for not more than three years. At the end of the term of an Assistant Professor or Tutor, his connection with the University ceases, unless he is re-appointed. r and the ive been ime has y is far ince the las been ellectual conspic- spirit, a I of the ; of the ation of jllows of reasurer In it »ity. le Presi- IX officio Bee each Day by ^e years' degrees Lre made ^^erseers. of time, d tutor - d of the inectioQ pointed. 287 Lecturers are appointed for not more than one year. Instructors are appointed for such terms as convenience may require. Proctors are appointed for not more than one year, to assist the Faculties in the conduct of examin- ations, and in the preservation of order. All officers of instruction and government are subject to removal for inadequate performance of duty, or for misconduct. The revenues of the University are derived from per- iiianent endowments, gifts for immediate use, and students' fees. The University has no income from the State, and has not received any gift from the State since 1810. Undergraduates pay $150 per annum for tuition. The following items from the Treasurer's Report will in- dicate the nature of the resources : — Extract from Treasurer's Report Capital. Separate Investments $1,845,616 81 General 208,000 00 Railroad Bonds 1,161,9U 37 Sundry " 686,642 50 Sundry Stocks ^87,009 79 Real Estate 2,434,502 98 Sundries 282,072 39 Cash 401,582 88 Total $8,367,268 72 Revenue Beceipts from Term Bills in ihe whole Uni- versity % 524,550 32 Gifts for immediate use 58,846 22 Every candidate must furnish a testimonial of honor- able dismissal from the school last attended, and must also refer to two persons from whom information about 288 him may be obtained. A certiticate of preparation is also required of every candidate for a Preliminary Exam- ination. Requirements for admission. — The examinations for admission embrace two classes of studies, Elementary and Advanced. A candidate must pass an examination in one of the following : (a) AH the elementary studies, and at least two advanc- ed studies. (b) All the elementary studies, except either German or French, and at least three advanced studies (c) All the elementary studies, except either Greek or Latin, and at least four advanced studies. (d) All the elementary studies except either Greek or Latin and either German or French, and at least five advanced studies. Elementary Studies. — 1. English. — Works prescribed (a) for general knowledge as a basis for composition (b) for special know- ledge. 2. Oreek. — The translation at sight of simple Attic prose with grammatical questions. 3. Latin. — The translation at sight of ordinary prose, and ques- tions as in Greek. 4. German. — The translation at sight of simple prose 5. French — The translation at sight of simple prose. 6. History and Historical Geography. — Either (a) History of Greece and Rome or (b) History of United States and England. 7. Mathematics. — Algebra and Geom«)try. 8. Physical Sciences. Advanced Studies. — The number of necessary advanc- ed studies has been specified above. There are nine in all distributed through the following subjects :< — ^i-. 289 1. Cheek. — Sight translation from Homer, Herodotus, with ques- tions. 2. Latin, — Translation at sight from Cicero and Virgil, with questions. 3. Greek aad Latin Composition. — 4. German. — Translation at sight of modern German prose, and a general knowledge of portions of six prescribed authors as the basis of a composition. 5. French. — Translation at sight of standard French, and a com- position based on prescribed authors. 6. Plane Trigonometry and Logarithms, Solid Geometry. 7. The Elements of Analytic Geometry, Advanced Algebra. Cer- tain books are recommended, but none prescribed. 8. Physical Science. — Experimental Physics. 9. " *' '» Chemistry. In these two subjects, both a written and laboratory examination. The candidate may take the entire examination at one time, or divide it (a) between two years or (b) between June and September of the same year. I. Anticipation of College Studies.— A candidate may present himself for examination in any of the ad- vanced studies not offered by him for admission, and thus qualify himself to pursue more advanced courses in those subjects in College. II. Certain studies may be anticipated by examination. The advantages attached to these examinations are : — (1) If the studies anticipated amount to one-half the work of the Freshman year, the student may be admitted to the Sophomore class, on making up the deficiency in his Freshman studies. {9a) In any case the studies anticipated are placed to the student's credit towards his degree, and a reduction s lililili I if I' I- Hi In ! \}- 290 may be made in the number of courses regularly required in the Junior and Senior years. Advanced Standing. — Admission to any year is granted on fulfilling certain examination requirements. Ad eundem is not granted without examination. Si'ECiAL Students. — Special students are admitted to the College without examination, but are not candidates for a degree. Undergraduate Courses. — The course leading to the degree of A B. is of three or four years' duration. For the Freshman year are prescribed : — 1. jRhetoric and English Composition. — Hill's Rhetoric, and part of his Foundations of Rhetoric. Three times a week. 2. German or French. — Prescribed for those only who have not presented both German and French, for admission. German. — An elementary course for those who have not presented German for admission, and more advanced courses with specified authors for students who are not beginning the subject. French. — As in German. Elective Studies.-— Every Freshman is required to submit his choice of studies to an adviser. Courses must be selected from the following to make up five full courses in all, and not more than two courses in the same depart- ment may be elected without permission : — Greek. — Six half courses. The most advanced course of these requires a study of portions of Homer, Lysias, Plato and JBuripides. Students are placed in this course according to their proficiency and must not elect it in the first instance. Certain of the half courses are parallel, though not identical. Latin. — Six half courses. The arrangement is similar to that in Greek. The most advanced course requires a study of portions of Cicero, Livy, Terence and Flautus. ^liki^^^u. 291 quired ear is iments. ited to iidates to the d part of lave not resented specified [red to smust sourses Jepart- of these ripides. ncy and courses that in 'tions of English. — One-half course in the history of English Literature. German. — Seven full courses, two half courses, and one equiva- lent to a course and a half. These are of various degrees of diffi- culty. The three advanced courses treat respectively of Lessing and the German Drama, Schiller and his contemporaries, and Goethe and his time. French. — Four full courses, two half courses and an elementary full course. Practice in speaking and writing French, and the reading of difficult modern French are the features of the higher courses. Italian or Spanish. — Elementary. One course in either subject. History. — One course. Mediaeval and Modern European History. Government and Laws. — One-half course in Constitutional Gov- ernment. Fine Arts. — One course in the principles of Delineation, Colour and Chiaroscuro. Music. — One course in Harmony for students proficient in piano or organ playing. Mathematics. — Two courses and four half courses of varying diffi- culty. Engineering. — Two courses. Physics. — Two courses and one half course. Experimental and Descriptive Physics. Chemistry y Botany ^ Zoology, Geology. — Four courses and four half courses. Higher courses in the studies named above and courses in other departments are open to such Freshman as obtain written permission from the instructors. The prescribed work for the Sophomore and Junior j^ears consists of Themes and Forensics. No studies are prescribed for the Senior year. Every Sophomore, Junior and Senior is required to take foui elective courses, or an equivalent -UJ_ -^ .Jtt AimmJ - ji tB**^ 111 ->--t..-Mt. *■'■-■-•- 292 amount of courses and half courses. Many courses in each of the following departments are offered for choice : — Semitic Languages and History, Indo-Iranian Languages, Classi- cal Philology, English, German, Germanic Philology, (comprising Gothic, Old Saxon, etc.) French, Italian, Spanish, Romance Phil- ology, (primarily for graduates). Comparative Literature, Philoso- phy, Education and Teaching, History and Political Science, the Fine Arts, Architecture, Music, Mathematics, Engineering, Physics, Chemistry, Botany, Zoology, Geology, Anatomy, Physiology and Physical Training, Military Science. Conditions of Election. — The scope of the elective studies is outlined in the above general synopsis. The student's choice is limited to those studies which his pre- vious training qualifies him to pursue ; and he must observe any restrictions that may be attached to the par- ticular course, ; he wishes to select. He is further re(|uired to avoid any conflict of recitation heurs or of examina- tions. An undergraduate who wishes to take a graduate course is required to consult the Instructor in advance. It will be seen that students who prefer a course like that usually prescribed by American colleges may secure it by a corresponding choice of studies ; while others who have decided tastes, or think it wiser to concentrate their study on a few subjects, obtain every facility for doing so. For the professional degrees, including the degree in applied science, the options are much less wide ; but they are still important. Degrees — The ninth statute of the University en- umerates the degrees granted and the mode of confer- ring them. The ordinary degrees of Bachelor of Arts, 293 Bachelor of Science, Master of Arts, Civil Engineer, Doc- tor of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity, Bachelor of Laws, Doctor of Medicine, Doctor of Dental Medicine, Doctor of Veterinary Medicine, and Bachelor of Agricultural Science are conferred, after recommenda- tion by the several Faculties, by vote of the Corporation, with the consent of the Overseers. There are four grades of the degrees of Bachelor of Arts and Bachelor of Science, and two grades of the degrees of Bachelor of Laws and Doctor of Medicine. Honorary degrees are conferred by vote of the Corpora- tion with the consent of the Overseers. Examinations. — The Examinations are conducted by the Faculties, and are mid-year and final. Examinations may also at the discretion of the Professor be given to a student at any time merely as a means of estimating his proficiency. m )l ■ ii i CHAPTER XVIII. YALE UNIVERSITY. Historical Sketch of Yale College. — The reasons which led to the foundation of the original Collegiate School were the inconvenient distance of Harvard, and the con- sequent expense of sending students there, combined with the growing suspicion of the laxity of Harvard in mat- ters of religion. In 1701, the General Court of Connecti- cut met at New Haven and granted a charter to erect a Collegiate School. Ten clergymen were appointed trus- tees, and the sum of £60 granted annually until the Court should order otherwise. The College was tempor- arily located at Saybrook, but on the appointment of Abraham Pearson as Rector, his home at Killingworth (now Clinton) was made its headquarters and it remained so till his death in 1707. Rector Andrew, who succeeded to the post, lived at Milford. This seriously impaired the organization of the School, for the classes were now for some years divided by the forty miles which lay between Milford and Saybrook. This state of affairs induced the trustees to remove the school in 1716 to New Haven. But a serious split still existed, for in 1717, Rector Andrew granted four degrees at New Haven, and one degree was conferred by Mr. Woodbridge at Wethers- field. This anomalous state of affairs still prevailed in the following year, and the Legislature decided to divide its yearly grant among the several instructors at Wethers- field, New^Haven, and Saybrook, 295 At this critical time news came from England which fixed the College firmly at New Haven, and gave it the name it now hilars. This news was the announcement of Governor Yale's gift of " three bales of valuable goods, a portrait of George I., the Royal coat of arms, and a case of books," the estimated value of the whole being £800. In honor of this gift the Collegiate School received the name of Yale College, and became firmly established at New Haven. In 1719, the General Court made an annual grant to the College of £300. A great sensation was caused in 1722 by Rector Cutler's adherence to the Epis- copalian heresy, and he was forthwith requested to resign. An interregnum ensued which lasted until 1726. The Trustees resided at the College, each in turn, for a month, and attempted to fulfil the duties of a College President. In the year 1745 a new charter was granted to Yale College, whereby the Rector and ten other trustees, then in oflBce, were made a body corporate and politic, here- after to be known as " The President and Fellows of Yale College in New Haven," with perpetual succession and the customary corporation privileges. Thus the Rector and Trustees became the President and Fellows with para- mount control of the afiairs of the College with power to make laws and ordinances as they might see fit, and with authority to make all appointments. No qualifications for trustees were mentioned and no provisions were made for ecclesiastical government. In 1753, the Cor- poration imposed a religious test which remained in force for over twenty years. In 1756, Professorships of Divinity were established, and in 1757, the College was formed into a separate Church. President Stiles FIT 296 made it a stipulation on receiving office in 1777 that the religious test should be abolished. During his adminis- tration, a committee was appointed in 1791 by the Legis- lature to confer with the Corporation of the College, with the result that the arrearages on certain State taxes were paid on condition that the Governor, Lieutenant-Governor, and the six oldest assistants, should be added to the Cor- poration. President Timothy D wight administered the affairs of the College from 1795 to 1817. In 1801 a Professorship of Law was established, and in 1813, the Yale Medical School. Under President Day, from 1817 to 1846, the influence of the Faculty constantly increased, and a Theological School was founded as a distinct department. The new State Constitution confirmed in 1818 the privi- leges enjoyed by the Corporation. The Yale Law School was established in 1824. President Theodore Woolsey, who held the office from 1846 to 1871, has been called the greatest of Yale's Presidents. The foundation of the Sheffield Scientific School in the second year of his administration was one of the most important educa- tional events of the century. It is impossible to dwell in detail on the fruitful development of the various depart- ments of this period. President Porter succeeded to office in 1871. On March 23rd, 1872, the Corporation voted that Yale Col- lege " be recognized as comprising the four departments of which a University is commonly understood to con- sist," and an Act was subsequently passed by the State Legislature giving the alumni of the institution repre- sentation in its governing body. In 1870, Classics became 207 optional after the beginning of the junior year. In 1876 the elective system was extended so as to cover the after- noon exercises of the junior and senior years, and in the same year entrance examinations were permitted outside of New Haven. The present system of options was introduced in 1884. , The Rev. Timothy Dwight has held the office of Presi- dent since 1886, and his administration has been an era of prosperity and advancement. An Act legalizing the use of the title, " Yale University." by the Corporation existing r t^er the name of " The President and Fellows of Yale College," was approved by the Governor on March 8, 1887. At the same time the old name Yale College was limited by the Corporation to the Academical Department, which it had originally denoted. Organization of the University. — The trustees partly fill their own vacancies, and are partly elected by the Alumni, ',he six chosen by the latter being in addition to the number fixed by the charter of 1745. The Governor and Lieut.-Governor of the State are members of the Board ex officio. Professors and Instructors are appointed by the Presi- dent and Fellows, generally on nominations made by the Faculties. Asststant Professors are usually appointed for five years. Professors have usually permanent appoint- ments. The revenues are derived from various sources. The University enjoys the interest on many private en- dowments, and individual gifts of land continually add to the revenues. The Government for many years devot- ed the proceeds of the Congressional land grant of Con- in I i i il 298 necticut to the Sheflfield Scientific School, but that fund has latterly been applied to another institution in the State. At present, therefore, there is no State aid- Undergraduates in Yale College and the SheflBeld Scien- tific School pay $125 a year for instruction. The fees vary in the other departments of the University. Requirements for admission. — No one is admitted to the Academical Department of Yale College until the completion of his fifteenth year, and testimonials of good moral character must also be presented. A bond, execut- ed by parent or guardian for five hundred dollars must be given to the Treasurer as security. Candidates for admission to standing in any year of the undergraduate course are examined, in addition to the preparatory studies, in those subjects which have already been pur- sued by the class which they wish to enter. The following subjects are required : Latin. — Grammar, sight, prose and selections from Cicero, Vir- gil, and Ovid, the latter at sight. Oreek. — Grammar, prose, prosody, sight, selections from Xeno- phon and Homer, History. — Roman and Greek. Algebra and Geometry. — French or German. — No authors specified. English. — The above examinations may be divided, with not less than a year between the two parts. The Undergraduate Courses. — The length of the under- graduate course in Yale College is four years. The fol- lowing is a synopsis of the courses : — First Year. — Fifteen hours a week prescribed. No options except between Frenqh and Gernutn, 299 that fund on in the ^tate aid- 3ld Scien- f ees vary mitted to until the bis of good d, execut- lars must idates for jrgraduate 'eparatory been pur- following /icero, Vir- from Xeno- h not less theunder- The fol- )ions except Greek, Latin and Mathematics occupy eleven hours per week ; Modern Languages three hours and English one hour. The Mathematics of this year consist of Geometry, Trigonometry and Mathematics. Greek. — Selected portion) of Homer, Herodotus, Thucydides and Plato. Latin. — Livy, Cicero and Horao in prescribed selections English Literature. —Brooke's Primer. Three plays from Shake- speare and Milton's Minor Poems. French or German. Second Year. — There are six courses offered of three hours each per week in Greek, Latin, Mathematics, Modern Languages, Eng- lish and Physics. This year is optional in so far as five courses are demanded out of six offered, and in the Modern Language course, either French or German may be taken, but not both. There is also an optional course of one hour a week in Elocution. The courses in the above subjects are extended developments of First Year's work. Note. — If a student can pa ="8 a satisfactory examination in any of the Freshman or Sophomore courses for the work of one year in advance, he may be allowed to choose from the list of electives some other course covering the same number of hours. Third Year and Fourth Year. — The prescribed studies in the third year occupy three hours per week in Logic, Psychology and Ethics. Jevons and Fowler's Logic, Ladd's Psychology and Porter's Elements o' Moral Science. There is for the first term an optional course of oae hour in Advanced Orati)rical Speaking. Every mem- ber of the Junior CiasH must take 15 to 18 hours per week of Class Room work, and thirty hours must be covered between the last two years. The prescribed studies in the senior year consist of one course in Philosophy chosen from a list of four more courses. Elective Courses are offered in : — I. Psychology, Ethics, Philosophy. — Eight undergraduate courses, and six graduate courses, which latter are open to seniors making a specialty of the study. II. Political Science and Law. — iVine courses. Suggestions are made as to choice and certain coursee are especially for Senion, m 300 III. History. — Seven courses, of which some are particularly for Seniors- IV. Romance Languages. — Ten courses in French, Italian and Spanish. V. Germanic Languages. — Ten courses in Modern German, Scientific German, Gothic, Old High German, and old Faxon, etc. Occasionally, courses are given in Swedish, Norwegian, Danish and Old Norse. VI. English. — Ten courses Old, Middle and Modern English, approached both from the literary and more purely philological point of view. Some of the courses are particularly for Juniors, and others for Seniors, Vir. Ancitnt Languages. — Greek, six courses. Latin, nii e courses. Sanskrit, one course. Linguistics, one course. VIII. Biblical Literature. — Hebrew, Arabic Assyrian Greek, ten courses. IX. The Fine Arts. — Fuur courses. X. Physical and Natural Science. — Physics. — Three courses. Chemistry. — Four courses, with directions as to choice. Geology. — Three courses. Mineralogy. — Two courses. Physical Geography and Botany. — Three courses. Two for Juniors. Biology. — One course for Juniors and three for Seniors. These courses are open only to those who pursue the entire course. XI. Mai/iemafics.— Eleven courses, four of which are particu- larly for Seniors. X[I. Music. — Seven courses. XIII. Physical Culture. — Three courses, of which one is par- ticularly for Seniors. Options. — The system of options has been outlined in the above synopsis. For the first two years the work is almost entirely prescribed. In the Junior and Senior years over four-fifths of the work is elective, TbQ 301 jularly for talian and German, axon, etc. >anif«h and 1 English, hilological V Juniors, tin, nil e 1 Greek, ice. whole number of elective courses open to the two classes is at the present time one hundred and twenty-nine ; and in addition, there are several courses of lectures, attendance on which is optional. To promote the rational choice of elective courses, Special Honours are awarded in various groups. (Catalogue, p. 104.) Degrees. — Degrees are voted and conferred by the Corporation, on the recommendation of the Faculties. The following degrees are granted : For the Undergraduate courses. — Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Laws, Bachelor of Civil Law, Bachelor of Divinity, Bachelor of Fine Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy, Bachelor of Music, Doctor of Medicine. Note. — The degree of Bachelor of Arts is the only undergraduate degree conferred by the Faculty of Yale College proper. Examinations. — Examinations are under the charge of the Faculties, and are conducted by them. Two for ors. 16 entire particu- i IS par- ined in ivork is Senior Tb9 CHAPTER XIX. THE COLLEGE OF NEW JERSEY. Historical Sketch. — The College originated in the plan of Jonathan Dickinson, John Pierson, Ebenezer Pember- ton, Aaron Burr, with others, to found an institution " in which ample provision should be made for the intellectual and religious culture of youth desirous to obtain a liberal education, and more especially for the thorough training of such as were candidates for the holy ministry." Its first charter was granted in 1746 by the Hon. John Hamilton, President of His Majesty's Council, and is note- worthy as the first College Charter ever given in this country by a Governor or acting Governor with simply the consent of his Council. A second and more ample charter was granted Septem- ber 14th, 1748, by the " trusty and well-beloved " Jona- than Belcher, Esquire, Governor and Commander-in-chief of the Province of New Jersey. After the war of the Revolution, the charter was confirmed and renewed by the Legislature of New Jersey. In response to the earn- est desire of the petitioners for this charter, that " those of every religious denomination may have free and equal liberty and advantage of education in the said college any different sentiments in religion notwithstanding," it was expressly provided that no " person of any religious denomination whatsoever" should be excluded " from free and equal liberty and advantage of education or from any d03 lie plan ember- ion " in llectual , liberal raining ." Its . John is note- in this simply eptem- ' Jona- n-chief of the 7ed by e earn- " those i equal college ng," it ligious )m free )many of the liberties, privileges or immunities of the said col- lege on account of his or their being of a religious pro- fession differing from the said trustees of the said college." In 1754, the college having, meanwhile, been removed from its old site at Newark, the first building was erected for instruction in Princeton. It was proposed to name this building " Belcher Hall " in recognition of Governor Belcher's devoted services. At his request the Trustees ordered " that the said edifice be in all time to come called and known by the name of Nassau Hall." The College of New Jersey, as now constituted, includes the " John C. Green School of Science." This institution, which has its own professors and instructors, was founded in 1873 upon an endowment of Mr. John C. Green. The instruction given falls in three departments, General Science, Civil Engineering and Electrical Engineering. Its design is to furnish more extended and special in- struction in the natural sciences, providing several scien- tific courses leading to the degree of Bachelor of Science and also various graduate courses. The Department of Civil Engineering was added in 1875, by further endow- ment from the residuary legatees of Mr. Green. The De- partment of Electrical Engineering was added in 1889 by the same donors. Organization of the University. — In the confirmation of the charter of 1748 by the New Jersey Legislature after the Revolutionary War, the corporation was styled " the Trustees of the College of New Jersey ; " they were empowered to hold and administer the property of the College, make laws for the government of the institution, Qhoose its President and Faculty and confer degrees. ^11 1 !l i| 304 This board is a self-perpetuating body, composed of twenty-seven members, with the Governor of the State as President ex officio, or in his absence, the President of the College. The Professors and Faculty are appointed by tho Board of Trustees. Revenues. — The llevenues are derived from private en- dowments and fees from students. Tuition and public room fee $150 per annum. Requirements for admission. — All candidates for ad- mission to any class must bring with them testimonials of good moral character and attainments. The minimum requirements which are expected of all candidates are : — English. — Composition based upon specified books and authors, with questions as to the subject matter, structure and style of the books. Latin. — Grammar, Latin Composition (continuous prose), specified portions of Caesar, Virgil and Cicero. Greek. — Grammar and Composition, Xenophon, Herodotus (por- tions of Book VII) or Homer's Iliad I-III. Elementary French or Elementary German. Mathematics. The additional requirements for advanced standing are : — Latin. — Five subjects offered of which two or more must be chosen. Portions of Ovid, Sallust, Virgil, Sight-translation, Roman History and Geography. Greek. — As in Latin. French. — Dumas, La Tulipe Noire, Daudet, Lettresde mon Mou- lin, Prose. German. — Goethe, Hermann and Dorothea (3 cantos). Composi- tion and easy extracts. Mathematics. — Either (a) Solid and Spherical Geometry, or (b) Logarithms and Plane Trigonometry. , The examination may be divided with an interval of a year. Special courses are offered in which certificates of pro- ficiency are granted at the completion. A separate en- Mi 305 )sed of e State dent of pointed ^ate en- public for ad- •nials of nimum ; are : — authors, ie of the speciBed tuB (por- must be nslation, on Mou- Jomposi- etry, or )ar. of pro- Btte en- trance examination is required. Candidates from other approved colleges are admitted into the Sophomore, Junior, and Senior years upon an examination covering the work of the preceding year. Undergraduate Courses. — First Year. — Latin, Greek, Mathema- tics, English, History, and an option between French or German. Latin. — Livy, 4 books ; Cicero; De Senectute ; Terence, 1 play ; Gellius ; selections, Composition, History ; i^ight-reading optional. Greek. — Xenophon, Hellenica I-II, Symposium, Memorabilia ; Herodotus, Selections for Sight-reading, Grammar, Prose, History. English. — Elocution, Rhetoric, two essays and an oration. German. — Four elective courses of different grades. In the most advanced : — Grammar, Composition, Chamisso, Peter Schlemihl , Schiller, Maria Stuart. French. — Two elective courses. Mathematics. — Four required courses and one elective. Bequired. — First Term. — Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathematics 4, Bible 1. Total 13 hours, Second Term. — Latin 4, Greek 4, Mathe- matics, 4, Bible 1. Total 13. Elective. — German or French, 2 hours. Total, 15 hours. Eng- lish also is required outside of schedule hours. Second Year. A continuation of the first year's work, and, in addition. General History, Mechanics, Chemistry, Zoology and Botany. Options may be taken in any two of the following subjects : Latin, Greek, Mathematics, French, German. Latin. — Five required courses. Prescribed work in Cicero, Horace and Catullus. Four elective courses, and one purely optional. In these courses there ik a more advanced study of authors, largely in connection with the history of definite periods. 2 hours per week. Greek. — Two required courses, and one elective. Bequired are : Demosthenes, his life, etc. The Olynthiacs and Philippics ; Plato : Apology and Crito ; Xenophon : Memorabilia and Symposium ; Lysias : Orations, Composition. T . MUHgigfa 306 Mathematics. — Required. Conic Sections (3 hours in first term). Elective. — Differential and Integral Calculus. English. —The work is based on Hunt's Studies in Literature and Style ; Principles of Discourse, and Champney's History uf English. History. — On the basis of Freeman's General Sketch. Zoology and Botany, Chemistry and Mechanics. First Term. — Required. Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ; History, 2 ; Zoology and Botany, 2. Total, 11 hours. Elective. — Two only to be taken (four hours) from the following : Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; Mathematics, 2 ; French, 2 ; German, 2. Total, 16 hours. Second Term. — Latin, 2 ; Greek, 2 ; English, 2 ; Chemistry, 2 ; Mechanics, 2. Total, 10 hours. Electives as in first term . Total , 14 hours. Third Yeab. Required. Physics, Psychology, Logic, Political Economy. First Term. — Required. Physics, 3 ; Psychology, 2. 5 hours. Five electives, 10 hours. Total, 15 hours. Second Term. — Required. Logic, 8 ; Political Economy, 2. 6 hours. Electives, 10 hours. Total, 16 hours. Numerous elective courses are offered in History of Philosophy, Plato, Experimental Psychology, History, Public Law, Constitu- tional Law, Art, Aristophanes, Juvenal, Plato, Seneca, Plautus, English, Old English, Middle English, German, French, Italian, Spanish, Mathematics, Anal. Mech., Astronomy, Theoretical Chemistry, Physics, Biology, Geology, Histology, Vert. Anatomy. Fourth Year. — Required are : First Term. — Ethics, 2. Six electives, 12 hours. Total, 14 hours. Second Term. —Required. Evidence of Christianity, 1 hour. Electives, 12 hours. Total, 13 hours. Elective Courses. In addition to the italicized courses above, which are identical in the junior and senior years, there are electives offered especially for the seniors in Advanced Logic, Physiology, Psychology, Aristotle, Theism, Metaphysics, Experimental Psychology, General Psychology, Lucretius, Science and Religion, Outlines of Philosophy, History, 307 Jurisprudence, Roman Law, Finance, History and Politics, History of Political Economy, Art, Sanskrit, Greek, Latin, Roman Law, He- brew, English Literature, Gothic, Old English, Poetics, Prose Fic- tion, American Literature, German, Mid. High German, Old High German, Old Norse, Old French, Italian, Mathematics, Astronomy, Practical Astronomy, Physics, Practical Physics, Laboratory Chem- istry, Physical Geography, Physiology, Embryology, Comimrative Osteology, Histology, Mammalian Anatomy, Palieontology. Degrees. — The Faculty recommends students for the degrees of Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Science, Civil Engineer, Electrical Engineer. The higher degrees are also conferred of Master of Arts, Master of Science, Doctor of Philosophy, Doctor of Science, Bachelor of Divinity. Examinations. — At the end of each term each class is ordinarily examined in the studies of that term. At the close of the second term the examination in certain sub- jects may embrace not only the work of that term, but the course of the entire year. In addition to the regular examinations, partial examinations or written recitations are held from time to time during the term. In the Freshmin class, special examinations are held early in the first term, the results of which determine the distri- bution of the class into graded divisions. These are re- organized at the beginning of the second term according to the results of the last preceding regular examinations. Examinations are for the most part conducted in writing, but in certain subjects are oral in whole or in part. Private examinations are not allowed except in extreme cases and by special permission of the Faculty. Absence from an examination, except for reasons of absolute necessity, will be regarded as a serious delinquency. i:i CHAPTER XX. COLUMBIA COLLEGE. Historical Sketch. — The charter of King's College was granted October 31st, 1754, from which day the college dates its official existence. One of its provisions was that no one should be excluded from its privileges on religious grounds. The Trustees had in possession at this time some seventeen thousand dollars, being the pro- ceeds of a series of public lotteries. This sum, together with a grant . of land by Trinity Church on condition that the President should be an Episcopalian, constituted the capital of the college for some years to come. Early in 1776, the college building was converted into a mili- tary hospital, and the College remained in abeyance for eight years, during the revolutionary period. It was revived in 1784 by Act of the Legislature, and, under the name of Columbia College, was placed under the tem- porary control of the Regents of the University of the State of New York. It may be stated here that on the 13th April, 1887, the Legislature of the State of New York passed an Act reviving the original charter with amendments. For seventy years after the revival of the charter in 1787 the income of the College was too meagre to admit of much extension of the system. A committee, however, was appointed in 1853 in anticipation of a favourable disposal of college property to inquire into the best 309 ege was college )ns was leges on n at this bhe pro- together ondition istituted . Early a mili- rance for It was nder the ihe tem- y of the it on the of New ter with larter in to admit however, vourable the best method for liberalizing: the course of instruction. A full execution of the scheme they proposed was not attempted for want of the requisite funds. In November, 1858, a University course was opened, but was relinquished for lack of encouragement after one year's trial. This ten- tative University course, however, resulted in the estab- lishment in 1858 of the present Law School, for thirty- three years under the able management of Professor Theodore W. Bright. The Medical Faculty had been in abeyance since 1810, when in June, 1860, by agreement, the College of Physicians and Surgeons became the Medi- cal Department of Columbia College. This connection, a merely nominal one, continued until 1891, when the Col- lege of Physicians and Surgeons surrendered its separate charter and became an integral part of Columbia College. The continuous development of the College was signified by the establishment in 1864 of the School of Mines ; in 1880 of the School of Political Science ; and in 1883 of a course of collegiate study for women to be pursued under the general direction of the Faculty of the College. In 1889 Barnard College was established for women study- ing for the Columbia degrees, and there they now receive instruction from the Faculty and other officers of instruc- tion of Columbia College. Hon. Seth Low was installed President of Columbia College on February 3rd, 1890. Under his administration it has steadily grown in power and influence. One of the first oflficial acts of President Low was to arrange a scheme of proper university organization. As a result, the College has now University Faculties of Law, Medi- cine, Mines (or applied Science), Political Science, Phil- 310 osophy, and Pure Science, each with its own special func- tion, and each sending two delegates to a bodv denomin- ated the University Council, which is charged with the general supervision of University work as a whole. Columbia College now consists of the School of Arts, (the original college founded in 1754) ; the School of La.y ; the College of Physicians and Surgeons to which all students are admitted ; and the above mentioned Facul- ties which conduct all courses leading to the University degrees of Master of Arts and ])octor of Philosophy. Organization of the University. — By the provisions of the above Act, the Trustees were, in the first instance, appointed by the State Legislature. Their term of ofBce is for life, and they are a self-perpetuating body. The title to all the property of the College is vested in the Tiustccs, who appoint the President and all officers of instruction p.nd administration, and are the ultimate source of authority in all matters pertaining to the College. The Professors and Faculty are appointed by the trustees. Their relative rank is as follows : — Professor, Adjunct Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Lectur- ers have only a temporary or noti-continuous connection with the College. Appointm^^ntii of all officers of instruc- tion, other than professors and adjunct-professors are made by the Faculties of the Schools in which such officers are to serve, subject to confirmation by the Trus- tees. The receipts for the year ending June 30th, 1894, amounted to $747,635. Q2, chiefly made up of receipts from rents $386,276.14, and fees from students 276,606,- the 811 38. The fee for matriculation is S5.00, and for Tuition in the School of Arts $160 per annum. There is no State Tax. Requirements for Admiaaion. — The candidate must be at least fifteen years of a«Te and of .good moral charac- ter. A satisfactory examination must be passed in the following seventeen subjects : — English. — Two sections. 1. Grammar, 2. Composition, baaed on prescribed works. Latin and Greek. — Five sections, including four books of Xenop- hon and three books of Homer. Ancient History — and Geography. Mathematics. — Three sections. French (rr German. — Two sections. A preliminary examination on certain portions of the foregoing subjects is offered in the May or June preced- ing the autumn term. There is also an admission of special students by arrangement with the Dean, and an admission to ad- vanced standing on examination. Ihe Undergraduate Course. — The Revised Statutes, adopted June 6th, 1892, provide that four years are re- quired to complete the courses leading to degrees in the School of Arts. The following table offers a synopsis of the courses with information as to the various options allowed. Special attention should be directed to the system of options that obtains in the senior year. The studies of the senior year are all elective, and may be taken at the choice of the student in the courses that are open to them in the University Departments of Law, Medicine, Mines, Political Science, Philosophy and Pure Science, In the department of Law the first year course f S12 of 13 houis a week may be taken in part preparation for the degree of A.B., to which two hours must be add- ed from other University Courses. In the department of Medicine the tirst year's course occupies the whole fifteen hours required for the A.B. degree. From this arrangement it will be seen that the senior year in the School of Arts is the point of contract between the College and the University : — Freshmen and Sophomore Classes. — The studies of the freshmen class occupy fifteen hours a week and are all obligatory, except that a freshman must choose French or German (that one of them upon which he was eisamined for admission), but is not required to take both. The studies of the sophomore class require sixteen hours a week, and are all obligatory ; a student may, however, substitute chemistry, three hours a week, for any language, ancient or modern, except English. The required studies are : — In the freshman year : Hours a week. Hours a week. Greek 3 Mathematics 3 Latin 3 French or German ... 3 Rhetoric 3 In the sophomore year : Hours a week. Hours a week. Greek 3 Mathematics 2 Latin 3 History 2 Literature U French and German . . 3 Chemistry (in place of G^eek, Latin, French, or German) 3 hours. A freshman or a sophomore who shall pass satisfactory examina- tions in the French and German of the first and second years, may substitute an elective course in French, German, Italian or Spanish, on the recommendation of the head of the department. 813 Junior Class. — For the studies of the junior class fifteen hours a week are required ; of these, four are for obligatory studies and eleven for elective courses. The required studies are : History and Political Economy. Logic and Psychology Hours a week. 2 2 Written work in English, under the direction of the Professor of Rhetoric, is required of each junior. The elective courses open to the juniors are : Hours a week. Astronomy . 2 Biology, Elementary, with laboratory work 3 Botany, Elementary, with laboratory work 3 Butany, with laboratory work 2 Chemistry, Inorganic, with laboratory work . . 3 Chemistry, Applied Chemistry S Geology, General . . 2 German, Goethe's F». ist . 2 German, History of (ier- man Literature 2 German, Se'ect Hist < rloal Prose 2 German, History o,' jJer- man Lant^naga 2 German, Middle High German 2 Hours a week. English, Laws of Prose Composition 2 English, Shakespeare, Language, Versifica- tion, etc 2 English, Spencer and\ the Elizabethan Poets I K 1 English, Milton and the | Caroline Poets I English, 19th Century Literature 2 Greek, Sophocles and Thucvdidea .... 3 Greek, .^schylus and Isocrates 2 ^ Greek, Lecturt' on the Greek Dn^nia 1 Greek, Lectures on Greek 'l^ Art 1 Jianguago, Gfi-ocai Introduu- tiou 3 ^ 314 Hours a week. Latin, Juvenal and Cicero deOfficiis 2 Latin, Terence, Andria and Phormio, and Lucretius de Rerum Natura 2 Mathematics, Analytical Geometry 3 Mathematics, Projective Geometry 2 Mechanics, with experi- ments 2 Physics, Elementary, wi th laboratory work 5 Physics, Elementary — minor course — with laboratory work 3 Rhetoric, Lectures and Essays 2 Hours t. week. Romance Languages : French, French Rhetoric. 3 French, French Litera- ture in the 17th Cen- tury 3 Italian, Elementary .... 3 Italian, Prose and Poetry of the 16th Century . . 3 I Italian, Prose and Poetry (^ of the 14th Century. . . 3 Spanish, Elementary .... 3 Spanish, Modern Prose •{ and Poetry 3 I Spanish, Literature of the L Golden Age 3 Semitic Languages : Hebrew, Biblical Hebrew, Elementary Course 2 Senior Glass. — Seniors are required to take fifteen hours of elective courses, the following being open to them : English, Laws of Prose Com- position in English. English, Shakespeare, Lan- guage, Versification, etc. Engliah, Chaucer, Language, Versification, etc. English, The Poetry of Ten- nyson, Browning, and Matthew Arnold. English, Anglo-Saxon Poetry and Early English. English, Anglo-Saxon and English Historical Gram- mar. English, Spencer and Milton. English, 19th Century Liter- ature. English, American Litera- ture. English, English Versifica- tion. 315 Germanic Languages : German, Goethe's Faust. German History of German Literature. German Selected Historical Prose. German History of the Ger- man Language. German, Danish and Nor- wegian Literature. Greek, ^schylus and Iso- erates. Greek, Lectures on the Greek Drama. Greek, Pindar and Demos- thenes. Greek. Lectures on Elegiac, Iambic, and Melic Poets. 1 Greek, New Testament, Epistles. Greek, New Testament, Gos- pels and Acts. "■reek, Greek Art. > vii ';k, Typography, Mythol- j ogy ^nd Monuments of iVncient Greece, LM,iisnal courses, ergraduates. [sixty hours) 327 5. French, (a) For those who entered without French, sixteen hours, which are optional with the exception of the same prescribed work as in Arts. After the completion of the prescribed two courses (eight hours) French may be discontinued, provided that an equivalent number of optional hours is taken. (b) For those who entered with French, eight hours of advanced work are necessary. 6. German, (a) For those who entered without German, sixteen hours including course I, eler^entary and oppositions, in courses 2, 3, 4 (Calendar, pp. 61-02). After the completion of eight hours of German, the subject may be discontmued, on the same conditions as m French. (b) For those who entered with German, eight hours taken optionally in courses 3 and 4. (pp. 61-62.) There are twenty-seven elective courses besides, open to under- graduates. In French and German sixteen hours in all are recommended in the firiit year. For this degree from fifty-three to seventy nours are more on less prebcribed out of 120 hours. The Degbee of Bacheloe of Science. (120 hours.) 1. French as in Philosophy. 2. German as in Philosophy. 8. English as in Philosophy. 4. Philosophy as in Arts. 5. Mathematics. Seven hours in two prescribed courses or their equivalent. Plane Trigonometry, Algebra, Plane Analytic Geometry. 6. Physics. Five hours in one prescribed course. Mechanics, Sound, Light. There are also twenty optional courses for undergraduates. .7 General Chemistry. Seven hours in two prescribed courses. Inorganic Chemistry, Descriptive and Experimental. There are also ten optional courses in General Chemistry. " _ fi- ll' 328 8. Zoology, Botany or General Biology. Five hours are required of optional work. The courses in tho8& eubjects will be found on pp. 89-94 of the calendar. 9. Physical or Biological Sciences. Twenty-five hours are re- quired of optional work in these courses. It is desirable for the student in this course, as in others, to put to his credit fifteen hours a week for each semester (sometimes six- teen) which amounts to thirty hours a year, or the required number of credit hours — 120 — in four years. Mathematics, nch, Ger- man and English should occupy twenty-five hours out oi thirty-two in the first year. In this course 72-89 hours are more or less pre- sorided out of 120 hours. For special degrees in Science, see calendar p*. 102. The Dkgbee of Bachelor of Letteius. (120 hours.) 1. French. Sixteen hours, including the two prescribed courses as in Arts. After concluding these two prescribed courses, French may be discontinued on the ordinary conditions. 2. German. Sixteen hours— one elementary prescribed course, and options in three prescribed courses. After the completion of eight hours of German, the subject may be discontinued under the ordinary conditions. 3. English. Nine hours in four prescribed courses, two of which are as in Arts. The other two courses comprise elementary work in Old and Middle English. 4. History. Six hours in two prescribed courses. General History of Europe from the fall of the Roman Empire to the out- break of the French Revolution. 5. Philosophy as in Arts. 6. Mathematics. Three hours in one prescribed course. Plane Trigonometry and Algebra. For the first year are recommended three hours in Mathematics; eight hours in French ; eight hours hi German ; two hours in English ; History, or other studies, eleven hours, or in all sixteen hours a week for each semester. 329 Plane 11. FOR GRADUATION ON THE UNIVERSITY SYSTEM. Other courses in the University are offered in Sanskrit, Hellenistic Greek, Hebrew, Assyrian, Arabic, Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, Gothic, Swedish, Danish-Norwegian, Elocution and Oratory. The Science and Art of Teach- ing, Political Economy and Sociology, International Law, Music, Bibliography, Natural Science, Drawing, Survey- ing, Civil Engineering (pp. 96-97), Mechanical Engineer- ing (pp. 97-98), Marine Engineering, Mining Engineering and Metallurgy. For further account of the EnLaneeriiig Courses see calendar, pp. 104-114 and p. 124 for the work prescribed in the first year. The Nature of the Options. — As a rule, from fifty to seventy hours, rarely more, are practically prescribed, that is to say, certain general courses of study amount- ing to that number of hours are prescribed, but there is an option exercised within certain of these specified courses. The student's choice for the rest is unhampered whether he graduate under the University or the Credit System. The Degrees. — The University grants the following de- grees at the conclusion of the utidergraduate courses : Bachelor of Arts, Bachelor of Philosophy, Bachelor of Science (in general). Bachelor of Letters. The degree of Bachelor of Science may also be given in Chemistry, Biology, or Engineering. Examinations, Etc. — Examinations are conducted by the members of the Faculty. There are no special ex- aminers appointed from outside. These examinations are partly oral and partly in writing, as the examiner may choose to make them. CHAPTER XXII. CORNELL UNIVERSITY. Historical Sketch. — Cornell University was incorpor- ated by the Legislature of the State of New York on the 27th of April, 1865. The Congress of 1862 had granted public lands to the several States, from the sale of which there should be established a perpetual fund, the interest of which should be inviolably appropriated by each State claiming the benefit of the act to the en- dowment and maintenance of at least one college, where the leading object should be, not to the exclusion of other scientific and classical studies, to give instruction in agriculture, military tactics, and the mechanic arts. After $64,440 had been realized on the New york scrip, the sales entirely ceased. Ezra Cornell, who had long been dreaming of charitably bestowing his fortune now saw his opportunity at hand. By way of a direct donation he gave $500,000 to the University, 200 acres of land with useful buildings, and some smaller gifts for special purposes. His largest gift, however, came later in the shape of profits made by the University on the sale of the land scrip which he purchased from the State. On the cessation of sales the Legislature had authorized the sale of the remaining scrip to the Trustees of the 1 S31 corpor- )rk on )2 had he sale L fund, priated ihe en- where don of ruction irts. Vork o had 'ortune direct acres fts for later on the State, iorized of thQ University or " to any pei*son or persons " at a price of not less than thirty cents per acre, sales having origin- ally been as high as eighty -five cents. Cornell purchased the scrip at thirt}'^ cents, and agreed to allow from the profits thirty cents more to the original College Land Scrip Fund, on condition that all profits above that figure should be placed to the credit of the Cornell En- dowment Fund, and exempted from the conditions gov- erning the agricultural College grant. The utmost sum which the State of New York could have realized on the whole of the scrip at the decreased market price, would have been less than $600,000. The College Land Scrip Fund now amounts to nearly $500,- 000 and will ultimately reach over $600,000. The Cor- nell Endowment Fund, owing to Ezra Cornell's successful location of the scrip, and the unexpec^^^edly large profits, has already realized a net return of nearly $4,000,000. This sum has further been supplemented by numerous large donations from other sources. In an agreement with the Legislature, August, 1866, it was stipulated that the Cornell Endowment Fund should be the pro- perty of the University, while the College Land Scrip Fund, on the other hand, was held by the State in trust, subject to all the conditions imposed by Congress. In March, 1895, two important laws were enacted in the Legislature. The Legislature consented to absorb the College Land Grant Fund into the Treasury of the State, and to issue to the University certificates of in- debtedness bearing interest at the rate of five per cent. \ 332 This relieves the University of the responsibility of ultimately investinfr $600,000, and of the danger of ob- taining ruinously low rates of interest. On petition from the Board it was enacted that the number of elec- tive trustees should be tliirtv instead of tifteen as formerly. Organization of the University. — Cornell University derived its charter from the State of New York (Laws of New York, 1865, chapter 585). The charter leaves the trustees free to make provision, in the planning of instruction and investigations, for all branches of science and knowledge. Uut as the University received a cer- tain portion of congressional lands, which were donated to the State of New York f )r the establishment of an institution which should teach the sciences related to agriculture and the mechanic arts, including military tactics, these subjects must always remain an unalter- able part of the curriculum. The University has thirty-eight tru»^tees ; of these, eight are trustees ex officio, including, besides the Presi- sident and Librarian of the University, the Hon, Alonzo B. Cornell and the high State officials, namely, the Gov- ernor of New York, the Lieutenant-Governor, the Speaker of the Assembly, the Superintendent of PuMic Instruction and the President of the State Agricultural Society. The remaining thirty are elected in groups of six for a term of five years. Of the six, four are elected by the Board of Trustees, and two by the Alumni of the University. As the Board of Trustees is the only legal 333 corporation, it has, therefore, all authority under the law. It delegates, however, the educational work of the institution to the Faculty ; but all important changes must be submitted to the Board for their approval. All members of the instructing staff in Cornell are appointed by the Board of Trustees on the nomination of the President of the University. Professors are ap- pointed without limit as to term, personal ?y therefore, during good behavior. Assistant professors are appoint- ed for a term of three years, which in the president's opinion should be raised to five yeais. Instructors, as- sistants, etc., are appointed for one year. Those members of the instructing staff who are appointed for a term are, as a rule reappointed at its expiration. University Finances. — The Revenue is derived from the Cornell Endowment Fund now amounting to nearly four million dollars, and from the College Land Scrip Fund now amounting to $473,402.87. The History of these endowments has already been outlined. Gifts from individuals now amount to $1,983,548. The remaining revenue is derived from the fees of students. The following tables give a fair idea of the rate at which the Endowment of Cornell is increasing, also the rate of increase of the total revenue and of the income from students' fees : The Endowment. 1881-82 f 964,r)03 1882-83 3,539,283 1883-84 3,683,274 1884-85 3,642,304 1885-86 3,699,994 1886-87 4,282.042 * ;■■ S34 1887-88 34,528,360 1888-89 4,678,729 1889-90 4,719,505 1890-91 5,070,101 1891-92 6,728,452 1892-93 6,095,219 1893-94 6,078,019 1894-95 6,187,965 The Annual Revenue. Total Income. Income from Fees. 1881-82 e 142,371 $13,940 1882-83 211,367 13,502 1883-84 217,273 17,395 1884-85 240,071 20,980 1885-86 245,320 22,576 1886-87 251,620 30,304 1887-88 329,811 39,448 1888-89 362,164 47,208 1889-90 375,298 53,587 1890-91 416,267 90,401 1891-92 464,426 96,o54 1892-93 469,467 106,568 1893-94 496,352 114,093 1894-95 ..: 515,412 114,420 The following table gives the total expenditure for salaries of the instructing staff, and also the number of instructors of all grades during the years 1881-95 : — Aggregate of No. of Salaries. InBtructors. 1881-82 $ 96,073 49 1882-83 99.622 50 1883-84 104,047 52 1884-86 113,150 56 1885-86 118,960 61 1886-87 : 132,294 80 1887-88 161,550 90 1888-89 175,250 101 1889-90 178,383 106 1890-91 204,400 116 1891-92 228,566 128 1892-93 241,075 147 1893-94 249,300 149 1894-95 260,827 162 335 There is no State tax in support of the University ; but the State has recently established a State veterinary college, making an appropriation of $150,000 for build- ings, and this will be maintained by the State. Five hundred and twelve students from New York State are educated free on State scholarships, from which source the University derives no revenue. The annual tuition fee in the School of Law, in the Medical Prepara- tory Course and in Arts, Philosophy and Science is $100. In all other courses it is $125. Free tuition is also given to students intending to com- plete the course in Agriculture, and to special students in Agriculture. There are also certain special fees in the departments for materials consumed etc., which add noth- ing to the real income of the University. Requirments for Admission. — Candidates must be at least sixteen years of age, or, if women, seventeen. The examinations are held in Ithaca only, and twice in the year. There are three alternatives for examinations as a means of entering the University : (1) Diplomas issued by the Regents of the University of the State of New York, and pass cards presented as supplementary, are accepted for all subjects covered by such diplomas. In the case of French and German, a statement by the teacher of the work done must accom- pany the diploma. To secure exemption from the primary examination in English, the diploma must cover six academic counts, including English Composition. (2) The application from the Principal of a school, accompanied by full information regarding the work r ji ii 336 done by the applicant, is sometimes accepted in lieu of examinations. But no school certificate exempts from the primary examination in English. (3) Fe "sons at least twenty-one years of age (in the case ot* students in Agriculture eighteen) may on recom- mendation of a Professor be exempted from entrance examinations, provided that they give evidence of ability to do sp:)cial work. They may graduate in. any course, on condition of passing the required examinations, includ- ing the entrance examinations. The examinations for admission consist of two divisions. The first, a primary examination, is required for all courses, but is not sufficient without an advanced examina- tion. The following are the requirements : — The Primary Examination embraces the following subjects : — English, geography, physiology and hygiene, arithmetic, plane geometry, algebra, American history. In English, the candidate must write three essays based on certain works of authors pre- scribed, and further, show a satisfactory knowledge of these works. No student markedly deficient in English is admitted to the Uni- versity. Sufficiently elementary work is prescribed in the remain- ing subjects. The advanced examinations for admission differ with the various courses to which admission is sought. 1. Bachelor of Arts : — For this course examinations are demanded in (1) Greek (facility in translation of simple attic prose and Homer, a knowledge of Greek accidence and the outlines of syntax, and some command of Greek prose composition) ; (2) Latin. (Sight-translation, Latin prose, and a detailed examination on assigned portions of Cccsar, Virgil, and Cicero) ; (3) Grecian and Roman history, and outlines of ancient geography, Fyflfe's primer of Greece, Creighton's primer of Rome, and Tozer's primer of classical geography. 2. Philosophy : — (1) Latin — as above ; (2) Grecian and Roman history — as above ; (3) French or German. No special authors or works are designated. In the case of French, candidates are 837 expected to able to read easy French at sight, and to translate readily simple English into French. Pronunciation, and transla- tion and writing of French from dictation are included. Candidates are expected to present a statement from their teachers of the amount of French previously read, the text-bo jks used and pro- ficiency attained. Similarly in German. 3. Science and Agriculture : — (1) French — as in preceding course ; (2) German — as in preceding course ; (3) Mathematics — Solid geometry — (Newcomb's elements or the ecjuivalent), advanced algebra ; plane trigonometry — ( Well's treatise or the equivalent) ; (4) Latin — (^Four books of Cieaar or the equivalent and good knowledge of the grammar.) In place of a modern language re(iuirement an equivalent amount ot an ancient classical language may be accepted, provided that the work omitted is made up in the subsequent course. 4. Mechanical engineering, electrical engineering, and archi- tecture : — (1) Mathematics as in the preceding course ; (2) French or German as in course 1 and 2. 6. Civil Engineering : — (1) Mathematics — (Solid Geometry) ; (2) French or German as in 1 and 2. 6. Medicine : — (1) Latin — (four books of CiBsar and grammatical knowledge) ; (2) Greek (enough to enable the student to recognize and analyze scientific terms) ; (3) Plane trigonometry as in 3 ; (4) French or German as in 1 and 2. The Undergraduate Course. — The length of all under- graduate courses is four years, except the law course, which is three years. The following is a synopsis of those leading to the various degrees : — Bachelor of Arts. First year : — Greek. 3 hours a week through the year of three terms ; Latin, 3 hours ; French, 3 hours ; English, 2 hours. (Rhetoric). Mathematics, 3 hours ; (Solid geometry, algebra Trigonometry.) Grecian History ; Roman History ; Hygiene. 1 338 ! Second year : — Greek, 3 hours ; Latin, 3 hours ; German, 3 hours ; English, (Rhetoric^ ; physiology, psychology, logic, 3 hours ; Mili- tary drill ; Elective, to 4 hours each term. Third year ;— Entirely elective, provided that the major part of the work is in literary, historical, philosophical and mathematical subjects. Fourth year : — As in third year, but 2 hours a week devoted to theses. Bachelor of Philosophy. Students in this course who in the last two years elect con- tinuously not less that nine hours of studies in history and political science, will receive the degree of Ph. B, in history and political science. First year :— As in the first year of the arts course, only sub- stituting German (as in second year of arts) for Greek. Second year : — As in second year of arts, substituting history for Greek, and with a choice between French and German. Third and Fourth years : —as in the preceding course. Bachelor of Science. First year : — Mathematics — 5 hours ; French — 3 hours as in arts ; German — 3 hours as in second year of arts ; English (Rhetoric), Chemistry — 3 hours (General Inorganic Chemistry) ; elementary — or for more advanced students qualitative and quantitative analysis) : Hygiene. Second year : — French or German, 3 hours devoted to three pre- scribed works in either language also 3 hours of elective work in either language ; English — 2 hours (Rhetoric) ; Physics, 3 hours : Mechanics and Heat ; Electricity and Magnetism ; Acoustics and Optics ; (A more advanced course for those taking electi <^ v .rks in Physics) ; Botany, 2 hours. Physiology, Psychology and Logic as in preceding c .es, elec- tive, 1 to 5 hours each term. Third year : — Entirely elective, but that a majority of the work must be in Natural Science or Mathematics. Fourth year : — As in third year, except that 2 hours must be devoted to theses. 339 i, elec- work ist be DeGKEE of Itf.E. First year : — Elementary Mathematics, French or German, Chemistry, Drawing. Second year : — Mathematics, designing, experimental mechanics and heat, shop work, electricity, chemistry, acoustics and optics. Third and Fourth years : — More specialized work with options in the fourth year. Bachelor of Science in Agriculture. First year : — French or German or Mathematics, Zoology and Entomology, English, Drawing, Chemistry, Hygiene, Drill. Second year : — English, Physics Agricultural Chemistry, Poli- tical Economy, Physiology, Microscopy, applied Mathematics. Elective to 2 hours each term. Third year : — Elective ; but 12 hours to be devoted to agricul- tural subjects. Fourth year : — Seven prescribed hours in agriculture. The rest elective, except that live hours must be devoted to agricultural subjects. Optional Courses. — As will be seen from the preceding synopsis, U.e courses in the third and fourth years are almost entirely elective, with the restrictions that have been noted. The Sophomore year also contains certain electives. The lectures are arranged to satisfy all the different degrees of proficiency, and there are special courses adapted to the needs of prospective teachers, etc. University Degrees. — The degrees of Cornell Univer- are granted by the Board of Trustees on the recommen- dation of the faculties. They are as follows : — Bachelor of Arts. Bachelor of Philosophy. Bachelor of Letters (to be abolished in 1896). Bachelor of Science or Bachelor of Science in Natural History. n. it ! I I 340 Bachelor of Science in Agriculture. Bachelor of Science in Architecture, Bachelor of Laws. Civil Engineer. Mechanical Engineer. Also the advanced degrees of — Master of Arts. Master of Philosophy. Master of Letters Master of Science. Master of Laws. Master of Science in Architecture. Master of Civil Engineering. Master of Mechanical Engineering. Master of Science in Agriculture. Doctor of Philosophy. Doctor of Science. Examinations. — Examinations are conducted by the members of the instructing corps. The heads of depart- ments are responsible therefor, though in making out the questions they may be aided by the assistant professors, instructors, etc. CHAPTER XXIII. by the depart - out the 'essors, THE JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY. The establishment of this University marks an epoch in the development of the system of higher education in the United States. Prior to that event the chief work of all the universities had been the education of undergrad- uates ; since then an increasing part of the work of many of them and all the work of others, has been the further education of those who have already completed an ordi- nary university course. This change has been the result to a large extent of the policy deliberately adopted by the management of the Johns Hopkins University. Historical Sketch. — The location of the University was no doubt determined by the fact that Mr. Hopkins, who furnished the original endowment, was a citizen of Balti- more, but the selection was in every way a fortunate one. Baltimore is sufficiently near Washington for the Univer- sity to be beneficially affected by the political life of the national capital, without the inevitable distraction from work that would be caused by constant and immediate contact with it. The foundation of the University is a bequest of one-half of the founder s estate of seveii mil- lion dollars, the other half having been devoted to the establishment of a Hospital with a view to the ultimate development of a teaching medical department. At M i-. Hopkins' request an incorporation Was in 1807 formed under a general statute, " for the promotion of educatiou 342 il h ( in the State of Maryland," bnt very little was done during his life to give practical effect to his intentions. In 1874 the Board of Trustees began an elaborate investigation of existing university constitutions in the United States and elsewhere, and after obtaining the advice of such experi- enced educators as President Eliot of Harvard, President White of Cornell, and President Angellof Michigan, they placed at the head of the proposed Univorsity, Daniel C. Oilman, then President of the University of California, and formerly a Professor of Yale College. For some months he continued in Europe his inquiries into the constitution and working of universities, and on his re- turn the character to be given to the new institution was outlined in his inaugural address delivered early in 1876. Its aims were to be, " an enduring foundation ; a slow development ; first local, then regional, then national in- Huorice; the most liberal promotion of all useful knowledge ; the special provision of such departments as are elsewhere neglected in the country ; a generous affiliation with all other institutions, avoiding interferences and engaging in no rivalry ; the encouragement of research ; the promo- tion of young men, and the advancement of individual scholars, who by their excellence will advocate the sciences they j)ursue, and the society where they dwell." The University was opened for students in October, 1876, in buildings erected in a densely-peopled part of the City of Baltimore. It was not the settled purpose of the management that the academical work should always be carried on there, but as time passed, old buildings were improved and new ones erected to meet the demand for accommodation, until the series was crowned by the com- 343 pletion in 1894 of the noble edifice called " McCoy Hall," after the devisor of the fund which enabled the trustees to erect and equip it. As the new buildinj^s have all been constructed in the most substantial manner it seems quite unlikely that the work of the University will ever be removed from where it is now carried on. The con- struction of the Johns Hopkins' Hospital was delayed for some time by the loss of a part of the capital of the en- dowment, but it was completed a few years ago and in the fall of 1 893 the Medical School in connection with it was opened for the reception of students. Johns Hopkins* University seems to have reached a period in its history when the stream of private donations may be expected to be virtually continuous, and each year the list of bene- factions is increased by sev^eral additions. Organization of the University. — The first trustees were selected by the founder of the University in 1867. They were twelve in number, and as vacancies have occurred they have been filled by the exercise of co-opta- tion. The President is a member of the Board, ex officio. The Trustees are invested with full control over the property and management of the University. They make all appointments and promotions of members of the teaching staff, and of other officials, and they regulate all salaries and other expenditures. The policy has been adopted with respect to the new Medical faculty of plac- ing the members of it on the same footing as that occu- pied by members of the Arts faculty. In this way the medical teachers do not depend at all for remunera- tion on the earnings of the faculty of which they are members, but are paid their salaries out of the revenues 344 of the University. The instructors in the Arts faculty are classified as follows : associates, associate professors, and professors, and some of those now in the highest grade have passed through all the inferior ranks. Some of the eminent men who held professorship at the organi- zation of the University have taken similar positions in other institutions, but a few of them remain still on the list. The policy has from the first prevailed of dis- tinguishing between the " University " and the " College," the latter name being given to the body made up of undergraduates in the Arts faculty, and the former in- cluding those who take post-graduate or professional courses. Bequirements for Matriculation : 1. Mathematics. — Arithmetic, Algebra, Plane and Solid Geo« inetry, Plane Trigonometry, Analytic Geometry. Note. Elementary Mechanics may be substituted for Analytical Geometry by students selecting groups which do not include Minor Mathematics or Major Physics. 2. Latin. — Certain specified works, or an equivalent amount. Accidence, Syntax, Prosody. 3. Greek. — As in Latin. /Candidates not offering Greek must ofier both French and German, with a choice between two ■I groups : (a) Advanced German and Elementary French, or (6) Advanced French and Elementary ^ German. 6. English. — (a) A general knowledge of the substance of certain specified books as the basis for a composition. (b) A detailed knowledge of the subject-matter, foriDi and structure of specified books. 7. History. —England and the United States, or Greece and Borne, and the outlines of Geography. 4. German. 6. French. 345 8. Science. — The elements of Chemistry, Bo»any, or Physical Geoj?raphy. The matriculation examination may be divided with the interval of a year. Candidates from approved schools are excepted troni a portion of the examination. Undergraduate Courses. — The course for the degree of A.B. occu- pies three years. The following courses are prescribed for all undergraduates : Rhetoric ; English Literature ; Economics and History; Philosophy; Minor French; Minor German; English Composition ; Drawing ; Physical and Vocal Culture. A student must select one of the following groups of study : I. The Classical Group. Consisting of (a) The prescribed courses ; (6) Latin, Greek, a Laboratory course, Comparative Philology, and an Elective course of two hours weekly in the Third Year. II. The Mathematical-Physical Group. The same course as in the Classical group, except that two years of Mathematics and Physics are substituted for Latin and Greek, and one year of Chemistry is added. in. The Chbuical-Biological OR Preliminary Medical Group. (a) The prescribed courses ; (b) Physics, Chemistry, and Biul«»gy, with laboratory practice. IV. The Phvsioal-Chemical Group. The same as group II., except that two years are devoted to Chemistry and one year to Mathematics. V. The Latin-Mathematical Group. This differs from group I. only in substituting Mathematics for Greek. 346 "VI. The Historical-Political Group. This ^roup omits Greek and retains but one year of Latin, pro- viding two years of History and two years of Political Science. VII. The Modern Language Group. '!i This group substitutes for Greek two years of English, and, re- taining one year of Latin, substitutes for the other an additional year of either French or German. A year of Spanish or Italian may be substituted for the latter. . Elective Courses. Two hours a week in the Third Year may be devoted to subjects from among the following : — Differential Equations, Astronomy, Zoology, Hebrew, Latin, Greek, German, Italian, English Litera- ture, History of Philosophy. With the approval of his adviser a student may also substitute other studies for two, or occasionally three of the courses laid down in his group The Graduate Courses. — The relative importance of the graduate courses to the undergraduate courses in Johns Hopkins University cannot be estimated alone by a comparison of numbers. Still the numbers have a certain significance, and a reference to the register will show that the usual excess of the graduate students over the undergradutes is as three to one. But a truer insight into the real greatness of Johns Hopkins University is obtained when we realize that this University has become the type upon which other univer- sities have sought to model t heir-courses of graduate instruction, and the general system of their post graduate work. President Low, of Columbia College, in a late address, recognized fully the value of the work that this University has accomplished. " It is the glory of Johns Hopkins University that, being a type new to American ex- perience, its methods and ideals have been largely adopted by both the older and the new institutions of the higher learning in the United States. . . . When, therefore, (in 1874) President Gil- VA7 tin, pro- nce. and, re- Iditional ir Italian subjects bronomy, 1 Litera- ibstitute iid down graduate tiivorsity Still the register over the the real realize univer- ion, and Low, of ^alue of glory of lean ex- by both in the lent Gil- man was called to the duty of organizing the Johns Hopkins Uni- versity, the man and the oi)portunity for a university of a new type met in America for the first time." The degree of Doctor of Philosophy is offered to those who continue their University studies for three years or more after having attained the degree of Bachelor of Arts. Their attention must be given to studies which are included in the faculty of philosophy and the liberal arts, and not in the professional faculties of law, medicine, and theology. Students who have graduated in other institutions of repute may offer them- selves as candidates for this degree. The student must show his proficiency in one principal subject and in two that are secondary, and must submit himself to rigid examinations, first written, and then oral. He has also to present a thesis which must receive the written approval of the special committee to which it may be referred, with the concurrence of t)ie entire faculty, and must subsequently be printed. These requirements are enforced by an academic body known as the Board of University Studies. As an indication of the possible combination which may be made by those who are study- ing for the degree of Ph. D. the following schedule is presented : — 1. Physics, Mathematics, and Chemistry. 2. Animal Physiology, Animal Morphology, and Chemistry. 8. Chemistry, Mineralogy, and Geology. 4. Mathematics, Astronomy, and Physics. 5. Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin. 6. History, Political Economy, and International Law. ■ ! 348 7. Greek, Sanskrit, and Latin. 8. French, Italian, and German. 9. Latin, Sanskrit, and Roman Law. 10. Latin, Sanskrit, and German. 11. Assyriology, Ethiopic and Arabic, and Greek. 12. Political Economy, History, and Administration. 13. English, German, and Old Norse. 14. Inorganic Geology and Petrography, Mineralogy, and Chemistry. 15. Geology, Chemistry, and Physics. 16. Romance Languages, German, and English. 17. Latin, Greek, and Sanskrit. 18. German, English, and Sanskrit. CHAPTER XXIV. t CLARK UNIVERSITY. Historical Sketch. — Clark University was founded by the munificence of Mr. Jonas G, Clark of Worcester County, Massachusetts. His desire was " that special opportunities and inducements be offered to research, that to this end the instructors be not overburdened with teaching or examinations ; that new measures, and even innovations, if really helpful to the highest needs of modern science and culture, be freely adopted." Eight University Graduates accepted Mr. Clark's invitation to constitute with himself a Board of Trustees. A petition for a Charter was at once made by this Board, and it was obtained from the Legislature of Massachusetts on January 18th, 1887. On May 1st, 1888, Dr. G. Stanley Hall accepted the Presidency, and was at once granted one year's leave of absence, with full salary, to visit the Universities of Europe. The opening exercises were held in the Uni- versity on October 2nd, 1889. The founder, in outlining his aims, said, — " We propose to go on to further and higher achievements. We propose to put into the hands of those who are members of the University every faci- lity which money can command — to the extent of our ability — in the way of apparatus and appliances that can in any way promote our object in this direction." After consideration, it was decided to begin with graduate work only and in the iive departments of Mathematics, Physics, >n 350 Chemistry, Biology, and Psychology. In addition to these, modern languages are taught in order to meet the practical needs of students. As new departments are established they will be chosen in so far as they are scientifically most closely related to those already exist- ing ; so that the body of sciences may be kept vigorous and compact, and that the strength of the University may always rest not upon the number of subjects, nor the breadthnor length of its curriculum, but upon its thorough- ness and its unity. ** Clark University is exclusively what is called in Europe a Philosophical Faculty, devot- ed to a group of the pure sciences which underlie techno- logy and medicine, but not yet applying its work to these professional fields." Instead of a dissipation of energies in University extensions, the opposite course is followed of university concentration, as in the Ecole Pratique of Il'rance. Organization of the University. — By the Act of In- corporation the trustees were made a corporation by the name of " The Trustees of Clark University," to be locat- ed in Worcester, for the purpose of establishing and maintaining an institution for the promotion of educa- tion, and investigation in science, literature and art, to be called Clark University. Other sections of the Act provided that the corpora- tion should be permitted to receive and hold real or personal estate, that they should possess all the privi- leges of similarly incorporated institutions in the Common- wealth, and that they should have complete control of the organization of the University, and supervision over its affairs. 351 The original board was nominated by Mr. Clark. The Act of Incorporation ordered that the number of the Trustees should not be less than seven, nor more than nine. Tlie Act further defines the scope of their authority as above stated. Vacancies are filled by election of the Trustees at a meeting duly called for that purpose. The Faculty are appointed by the Board of Trustees, upon the nomination of the President, generally for one, three or five years, or to continue during the pleasure of the Board. Revenues. — The revenues are interest upon its endow- ment. The fees from students are small, and there is no State Tax. Requirements for Admission. — The degree of B.A. or its equivalent, is required for matriculation. There is no undergraduate course, and so far, only the degree of Ph. D. has been conferred, by the Board on recommendation of the Faculty. Examinations. — These are (1) a preliminary examina- tion a year beforehand for admission to candidacy and (2), a final examination before a jury, which must consist of at least four, must include the chief instructors of the candidate, and often includes an additional Professor from the same department of another university, who is invited by the President. CHAPTER XXV. THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO. Historical Sketch. — The first University of Chicago closed its work in 1886. Within a few months there- after, Mr. John D. Rockefeller took into consideration the founding of a new institution of learning in that city. In the fall of 1888 he conferred with Professor Wm. R. Harper in regard to it, and finally entered into commu- nication on the subject with Rev. F. T. Gates, Secretary of the American Baptist Education Society. In Decem- ber, 1888, Mr. Gates brought the matter before the Board of the Society, which instructed the Secretary to use every means in his power to originat6 and encourage the movement. Ac the anniversary of the Education Society, held in Boston, in May, 1889, the Society formally re- solved to take immediate steps towards the founding of a well equipped college in the city of Chicago. To make it possible to carry out this purpose, Mr. Rockefeller at once made a subscription of $600,000, toward an endow- ment fund, conditioned on the pledging of $400,000 before June 1st, 1890. This money was obtained, and in addi- tion Mr. Marshall Field donated a block and a half of ground, valued at $125,000 as a site for the new institu- tion. Two and a half blocks were afterwards purchased, thus providing a site of four blocks, or about twenty- 353 Chicago ( there- leration lat city. Wm. R. commu- ecretary Decem- e Board to use rage the Society, ally re- iding of o make eller at endow - ) before in addi- half of institu- rchased, twenty - four acres. On September 10th, 1890, the Uuiversity was incorporated, and in the spring of 1891, Professor William Rainey Harper, of Yale University accepted the position of President. By the generosity of Mr. John D. Rockefeller, the founder, and others the endowment of the University has rapidly increased until the present time, when the aggregate endowment is estimated at $4,500,000. Organization of the University. — The University of Chicago is incorporated under the laws of the State of Illinois. The certificate of Incorporation was filed Sep- tember 10th, 1890, and recorded in Cook county, Septem- ber 20th, 1890. The objects for which the corporation was formed, are stated in the second section of the certi- ficate as follows : — To provide opportunities for all de- partments of higher education to persons of both sexes on equal terms ; to establish, conduct and maintain aca- demies, preparatory schools, or departments, and manual training schools in connection therewith ; to establish and maintain one or more colleges, and to provide instruction therein ; to establish and maintain a University in which may be taught all branches of higher learning ; and to provide and maintain courses of instruction in all its departments, to prescribe the courses of study, employ professors, etc.; and to control the government and discip- line in said University, and in each of the institutions sub- ordinate thereto. The Corporation was further granted w .-f m y% •r i 364 the customary privileges of similar corporations, such as the power to receive and invest funds, etc., in the use of the University. The number of the trustees was fixed at twenty-one, and directions given as to the manner of their selection. They were appointed originally by the Board of the American Baptist PMucation Society. Two-thirds of the Trustees and also the President of the University, must be members of regular Baptist churches. They are arranged in three equal classes, and annually on the retirement of one class, they elect by ballot seven suc- cessors. The trustees make by-laws for the government of the corporation, and of its several departments, and of the several institutions of learning under its care and control, and for the proper management of the educa- tional, fiscal, and other affairs of the corporation. The members of the Faculty are appointed by the Board of Trustees, The classification is as follows : — The Head Professor, Professor, Associate Professor, Assistant Professor, Instructor, Tutor, Assistant, Reader, Docent and Fellow. The tenure of office of Assistant Professors is foiir years ; of Instructors, three years ; of Tutors, two years ; of Assistants, Readers, Docents, and Fellows one year. At the end of their term the connection ceases troni the rank of Assistant Professor downward, unless there is re-appointinent. All ofticers of Instruction and government are subject to removal for inadequate per- formance of duty, or for misconduct. such as ! use of ity-one, lection. of the s of the ,y, must iey are on the ^en sue- )rnment 1, and of Eire and educa- by the :--The ssistant Docent ofessors ors, two ows one ceases I, unless ion and ite per- 356 The revenue is derived from endowments, and fees of the students, On January 1st, 1896, the endowments will aggregate $4,500,000. The fees from students amount to something over $100,000. The matriculation fee is $5 ; the fee for instruction, $40 a quarter ; and the fee for a diploma, $10. There is a special fee besides for science students. Private dr/!»ations are also made for cunent expenses. There is no State tax. Requirements for Admission. — The undergraduate portion of the University of Chicago is divided into what are known as the various Colleges with respect to the curriculum of study and the degree desired, and each Col- lege is furtlier subdivided into what is termed an Aca- demic College covering the first and second years of the course, and a University College embracing the work of the two final years. The University gives examinations for admission in the following subjects, but not all of these subjects will be required f'^" rdmission from any one ca ididate. 1. Gr^ek. — Four examinations are offered. Sight translation of Attic prt'"o, \nd an average passage of Homer. Questions on gram* mar, prosody, etc., Greek prose. 2. Latin. — Five examinctions. Sight translations of Ctesareun and Ciceronian Latin. Questions o.i prosody, literature, grammar, etc., Latin prose. 3. Histonj. — The candidate must prepare Bpeciai.y some topic chosen from a given list of nine historical subjects. There are also three optional oxaniinatiims on Grecian, Roman, and Medioeval and Modern History, with a compulsory examination on the history of the United States, for which no separate credit is Kiven. 356 •■,'V . -V.f h ,'n •■ A.. I 4. Mathematics. — Three examiiiatioiu. Algebra, Plane Geome- try »nc? Solid Geometry. 5. Mnf/lish. — The examinatior consists of two parts, which, how- ever, cannot bo taken separately. The candidate iu required, — First to write a paragraph or two on each of the soveral topics chosen by hini from a considerable nuniber of prenoribed works (perhaps ten or fifteen). The canuidate is u^i/octuJ co read intelligently all the books prescribed, and to have freshly iu mind their most im- portant details. Second — A certain number of prescribed books must be minutely studit^d. 6. (i'ermati.. -Three examinations. (1) Proficieiicy in the elorionts of the language commensurate with the reading of 100-200 duodecimo pages of easy German prose and lyrical pucims. (2) A thorough knowledge of accidence, and the essentials of syntax. Transhitioa of ordinary Gern\aa at sight, presupposing the reading of two hundred pages of modern comedy, and various pre- scribed works. The writing in German of a paragraph upon one of several subjects selected from the prescribed works. Ability to follow a recitation conducted in German, and to answer in that language. (3) The translation of continuous English prose into idiomatic German 7. Ftrtich. — Three examinations of a similar character to those in (.lierman, except that each of these examinations is partly writ- ten, partly oral ; tha latter being employed as a test of grammatical knowledge and ability in pronunciation. In the second examina- tion the e(][uivalent of 1000 duodecimo pages, at least, of standard French is required, including certain prescribed works. In the third examination, among other things, there is an examination on French literature since the Renaissance conducted orally in French. 8. i'/M/j<*(.'.'«. -Mechanics, sound, heat, light. 9. Chemidnj. — A course of fifty experinients performed by the Rtudent. The record of these experiments to be presented to the examiner. Also certain experiments during the examination. A written examination on some text-book, such as Remsen, or Rosooe. 357 10. Biology. —The candidate must submit to the Examiner a note* book of drawings, descriptions, etc., mu.*^ perform satisfactory work under supervision in the College laboratory, and pass a writ" ten examination on certain general (questions. 11. Physiography. 12. Oeoloyy. 13. Astrotwmif. The system of units is employed in the admission ex- amination as follows : — The four examinations in Greek are held to be worth 7 units ; Latin, five examinations, 10 units ; History, 2 units in all ; Mathematics 2 units, English 1 unit, Ger- man 3 units, French 3 units, Physics 1 unit, Chemistr}'- 1 unit, Biology 1 unit, and one unit for any two of the following : Physiography, Geolog}^ Astronomy. For admission to an Academic College, a candidate must pass f»" subjects representing 13 of the above units, which must include the History of the United States, one unit in English, and two in Mathematics. If a student is admitted without Latin he jhall within a year and a lialf make up privately the minimum of Latin re(iuired (2 units). Students who offer Latin shall offer either two or four units ; and those who offer Greek sliall offer at least two units. In view of the fact that in order to graduate from the Academic College to the University College, it is necessary to have completed : (1) The group of studies for admission appropriate to the degree sought, and (2) The course of study in the Academic College ap- propriate to the same degree, (as will be indicated), there- fore the subjects for admission are arranged into the groups appropriate to the various degrees of A.P'., Ph.B., and S.B. For example, the admission group for the A.B. 358 course is : Latin 4 units, Greek 3 units, Mathematics 2 units, English 1 unit, History 1 unit, Physics 1 unit, German or French 1 unit. Undergraduate Courses. — The work of any Academic College is eighteen Majors. Each quarter is divided into two terms of six weeks each. In the Academic Colleges a Major calls for ten, and a Minor for five hours a week of class-room work for one term. A Double Major or Double Minor calls for the corres- ponding number of hours a week for one quarter The courses of study below are Double Minors, unless otherwise designated, each of which is equivalent to a Major. In addition to the eighteen Majors there are re- quired a series of themes in English, Elocution for three quarters, and Physical Culture. Double Minors require five hours a week for a quarter. The following is the scheme of work in the Academic College of Liberal Arts for the degree of A. B.: — Latin. — Three Majors required. Three Double-Minor courses, comprising selections from Cicero, Livy, Terence, Tacitus, Horace ; tr.inslation at sight and hearing ; prose ; literature. Each course may be taken in any quarter. Oreek. — Three Majors. There are five courses, of which one only is prescribed, and two to be chosen. Xenophon, Memorabilia, Plato, Apology, Homer, Lysias, Isoora- tes, Euripides. Mathematics. — Two Majors in two courses. Plane Trigonometry, the elements of the Analytic Geometry ot the conic sections, and the elementary theory of Unite and infinite Algebraic and Trigon- ometric series. History. — Two Majors in two courses. Mediteval and Modem History. 359 English. — Two Majors. One initial course in Rhetoric and Eng- lish Composition, and an advanced course in the same which is optional. A course in Enf^lish Literature. Themes in English for all who do not elect the advanced course in Composition. French. — Three Majors in six courses. The first three are elementary, and intended for those who have entered or without French. German. — Three Majors. One Double Major elementary course, followed by an intermediate course for those who have entered without German. For those who have entered with one unit in German, three courses in specified modern prose authors, German Comedies and German Lyrics. For those admitted with two units, three courses in Modern prose, Goethe and Schiller. Students admitted with three units elect their courses ffom those oflfered in the University Colleges. Science — Candidates who offered no science at admission must take two Majors of Science from amonj; the following : Physics, Chemistry, Biology, Geology. The two Majors should be confined to one department. FhiloKophij. — Two Majors. Psychology, Ethics. Either after the completion of twelve Majors in the Academic College, or, if that is impracticable, early in the University College. Elect i ve . — One Ma j or. For the courses in the other .Academic Colles^os of Literature and Science, see Circular, p. 22 and pp. 25 tf. A student is admitted to the University College, when he is credited with full work in the Academic Colleges. The work ot any University College is eighteen Majors. In the University Colleges a Major calls for eight hours a week and a Minor for four hours a week for one term. Most of the courses are Double Minors, calling for .<» ,r hours a week for a (juarter. The courses are purely elective within the foUowinir limits ; (1) If two Majors of Philosophy have not been oomplfte8ophy ftjid Pedagogy. 2. Political Economy. 3. Political Science. 4. History. 5. Archwdogy. 6. Sociology and Anthropology. 7. Comparative Religion. 8. Semitic Langua,i;es and Literatures. 9. Biblicil and Patriotic Greek. 10. Sanskrit and Indo-European Comparative Philology. 11. (jSreok Language and Literature. 12. Latin Language and Literature. 13. Romance Languages and Literatures. 14. Germanic Lannd John our said our said , for the mes the I ordain, aid pro- y matri- ge, and ody po- style of lege, at le same al ; and »ve full eir will by the Its, and )r, shall 3, hold, College it kind. nature, or ({uality soever, situate, and being within our said Pro- vince of Upper Canada, so as tho same do not exceed in yearly value the sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all charges, and moreover to take, purchase, aci^uire, have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain, all or any goods, chattels, charitable or other contributions, gifts or benefactions whatsoever ; And we do hereby declare and gra nt that tlie said Chancellor, Pre- sident, and Scholars, and their successors by the same name, shall and m iy be able and capable in law to sue and bo sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered in all or any court or courts of record within our United Kingd«)m of Great Britain and Ire- land, and our said Province of Upper Canada, and other our dominions, in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, and demands whatsoever, of what nature or kind soever, in as large, ample, and beneficial a manner and form as any other body politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects, being per- sons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or answer, or be sued, impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever ; A.nd We do hereby declare, ordain, and grant that there shall be withi 1 our said College or Corporation a Council, to be called and known by the name of the " College Council ; " And We do, will, and ordain that the said Council shall consist of the Chancellor and President for the time being, and of seven of the professors in arts and faculties of our said College, and that such seven professors shall be members of the Established United Church of England and Ireland, and shall previously to their admission into the said College Council, severally sign and subscribe the Thirty-nine Articles of religion as declared and sot forth in the Book of Com- mon Prayer ; and in case at any time there should not be within our said College seven professors of arts and faculties, being mem- bers of the Established Church aforesaid, then our will and pleas- ure is, and we do hereby grant and ordain, that the said Collef^e Council shall be filled up to the requisite number of seven, exclus- ive of the Chancellor and President for tho time being, by such persons, being graduates of our said College and being members of the Established Church aforesaid, as shall for that purpose be ap- pointed by the Chancellor for the time being of our said College, and .V v>. €> IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) h // ,*• WJ.. V s 1.0 l.i 1.25 MO nil 2,0 1.8 U 11.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y 14580 (7lA) (!'.':.<4S03 iV V ^^ ^ 4^ v> O^

to any bions and required niversity Chancel- l persons any de- I time of lal sum support deemed, of the 'ocation, rivileges ur Uni- ing had nd con- nd suc- or the d, firm, 9 intent djudg- irantage ollege, ingular judges, justices, officers, ministers and other su})ject3 whatsoever of us, our heirs, and successors, any mis-recital, non- recital, omissions, imperfection, defect, matt r, cause, or thing whatsoever to the con- trary thereof in any wise notwithstanding. In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made Patent. Witness Onrself at Weatminstqr, the fifteenth day of March, in the eighth year of Our Reign. By writ of Privy Seal, (Signed) CATHURST. King's College Land Endowment. George the Fourth, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c. To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : — Whereas by our letters patent, made under the Great Seal of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and bearing date at Westminster the fifteenth day of March, one thousand, eight hun- dred and twenty-seven, in the eighth year of our reign. We of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, did for us, our heirs, and successors, ordain and grant that there shall be established at or near our Town of York, in our said Province of Upper Canada, from this time one College with the style and privileges of an Uni- versity, as in the said letters patent directed, for the education and instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, to continue for ever to be called King's College, and we did thereby for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant that the Chancellor, ' President, and Professors of our said College, and all persons who shall be duly matriculated and admitted as Scholars of our said Col- lege, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct and separate body politic and corporate in deed and in name, by the name and style of "The Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College- at York, in the Province of Upper Canada," and that by the same 372 namQ they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal, and that they and their successors shall from time to time have full power to alter, renew, or change such common seal at their will and pleasure, and as shall be found convenient ; and that by the same name they, the said Chancellor, President, and Scholars, and their successori from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and maintain to and ^or the use of the said College any messuages, lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, situate and being within our said Province of Upper Canada, so as the same do not exceed in yearly value the sum of fifteen thousand pounds sterling above all charges ; and moreover to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain all or any goods, chattels, or other contributions, gifts, or benefactions whatsoever : And Whereas by order of His late Most Excellent Majesty, King George the Third, certain large* tracts of land were reserved and set apart for the purpose of pro- moting education, and for the foundation of an University in our said Province, and it hath been represented to us that by exchang- ing certain other tracts of land belonging to us in our said Province, called ** Crown Reserves, '^ for an equal portion of thd lands which have been so set apart for the purpose of promoting education and the foundation of an University as aforesaid, a fund may the more easily and certainly be procured for the immediate establishment of the said University — to be called King's College, conformable to the provisions contained in our said letters patent ; Now therefore know ye that in the place and stead ot two hundred and twenty-five thousand, nine hundred and forty-four acres, part of the tracts of land so reserved and set apart by his said late Majesty as hath been heretofore mentioned, and which we have reserved to us, our heirs and successors, as no longer to be reserved or set apart, for the purposes a'oresaid, We of our special grace, certiin knowledge, and mere motion have given and granted, and by these presents do give and grant unto the Chancellor, President, and Scholars of King's College at York in the Province of Upper Canada, and to their successors for ever, all those several parcels or tracts of land situate in our said Province, and containing together 373 by admeasurement two hundred and twenty -five thousand, nine hundred and forty-four acres, be the same more or leas, being (here follow details of lots). Given under the Great Seal of our said Province, Witness our trusty and well beloved Sir Peregrine Maitland, K.C.B., Lieutenant-Governor of our said Province, and Major-General commanding our Forces therein at York, this third day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight, and in the eighth year of our reign. Entered with the Auditor, tenth day of January, one thousand eight hundred and twenty-eight. By Command of His Excellency in Council. P.M. J. B. ROBINSON, A ttomey- General. D. CAMERON, Secretary. APPENDIX B. UPPER CANADA COLLEGE. This institution was established in 1829 by Order-in-Council, at the instance of Sir John Colborne, who was then the Lieutenant- Governor of Upper Canada. The eflfect of the order was to suspend the Home District Grammar School,* to appropriate its site as a means of creating a building fund, and to grant to the proposed institution a new site on " Russell Square." This endowment was increased by the addition of a land grant of 63,263 acres, t which also was made on the strength of an Order-in-Council. The organ- izxtion of che '* Upper Canada College and Royal Grammar School " appears to have been of a somewhat vague kind during the first few years of its existence, its government being vested in a board of managers designated! the "President, Directors, and Trustees." For some years, the Legislative Assembly, prompted by a desire to defeat the plan of the promoters oF a sectarian University, endeav- ored to convert Upper Canada College into a noa-sectarian one, and when a compromise was effected in 1837 it included a settlement of the Upper Canida College question in its terms. The University Act of that year§ provides that " the Minor or Upper Canada Col- lege shall be incorporated with, and form an appendage of, the University of King's College, and be subject to its jurisdiction and control." The Principal was to be appointed by the Crown during pleasure ; the Vice-Principal and tutors were to be nominated by * Established under the Act of 1807 (see above p. 23). , t Afterwards increased to 63,996 acres. X See Report of King's College Commission, 1862, p. 339. §7 William IV., cap. 16. 375 uncil, at utenant- suspend site as a proposed lent was ,t which le organ- School " the first . a board ruslees." esire to endeav one, und sment of livjraity ada Col- of, the tion and during lated by 1 the Chancellor* of King's College, subject to the approval of its Council ; and the Chancellor was to have authority to suspend or remove the Vice-Principal or tutors. For some years the financial affairs of King's College and of Upper Canada College were very much complicated, and each insti- tution was made a subject of investigation by the King's College Commission,! appointed in 1848. The result of the inquiry was to show (1) that the accounts of the two institutions had been *'bo mixed up in the Kings College books as to ])reclude the possibility of a clear exposition of them," and (2) that before King's College ha 1 been organized at all, advances had baen made out of its en- dowment to Upper Canada College, am )unting:j: to $137,639. An attempt was made in the University Act§ of 1849 to improve the position of the College by (1) cancelling its entire indebtedness to the University, and (2) conferring on it a quisi- autonomous consti- tution. Under that statute it was retained as an "appendage" of the University, but it was created a corporation under the name of '* the Principal, Masters and Scholars of Upper Canada College and Royal Grammar School." The Governor-General of Canada was made Visitor ecc officio ; the Principal was to be appointed by the Crown on the nomination of the University Senate, which had also a right to suspend him from the exercise of his functions. The Act created a." Council" of which the Principal was to be a mem- ber ex officio, the other four members to be appointed || by the Crown during its pleasure. The administration of its finances was entrusted to the University *' Endowment Board," which was com- posed of one member appointed by the Crown, one by the Univer- *At that time the Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada ex officio. tComposed of the Hon. Justice Burns, Joseph Workman, M.D., and John Wetenhall, Esq. :}:See King's College Report, 1852, p. 341. On p. 53, the aggregate of advances, with accrued interest to date, is given as £75,506 ($302,- 024.) §12 Vict , cap. 82. 1 1 It was made a condition of eligibility that appointees should be graduates of the University and should not be ecclesiastics. ™«i 37G siky Senate, one by the University Caput, one by the Council of Upper Canada College, and one by the members of its staff. The University Act* of 1863 dissolved tuo corporation of the Col- lege, and provided that the ''institution and all its affairs and business" should be placed " under the control, management, and direction of the Chancellor, Vice- Chancellor, and members of the Senate of the University of Toronto." The Governor-General was cjntinued as Visitor, and the Senate /as authorized to make statutory provision for its government, and to fix the number, duties, and emoluments of all the members of its teaching staff*, who were to be appointed by the Crown. The financial manage- ment, like that of the University, was handed over to the Bursar as an independent Crown officers. Under this constitution Upper Canada College continued to per- form its work till 1887, in which year an Actf was passed by the Ontario Legislature removing it entirely from the control of the University Senate, and placing it under the management of a Board of five trustees appointed by the Lieutenant-Governor during pleasure. The Board was authorized to make regulations for the admission and promotion of pupils, for the collection of fees, for the care of the property, and for the moral training and religious instruction of the pupils. It was provided that all the raemberi of the teaching staff should have the qualifications of High School masters or assistants, and that the College sh ould be subject to the "same inspection as the High Schools generally." By another Act J all the property of the College was vested in the Crown, which was authorized to provide a new site, to erect new buildings upon it, and to sell the old site for the common advantage of Upper Canada College and the University, the Crown to receive out of the proceeds 8120,000 for the erection of new buildings, exclusive of site, and $100,000 as an endowment. By an Act§ passed in the following year authority was given to transfer the original site to the University subject to the above charges ; and by an Act|| passed *16 Vict. cap. 89. t50 Vict., cap. 42. X 50 Vict. cap. 44. § 51 Vict. cap. 38. II 66 Vict. cap. <53. juncil of ff. t the Col- Fairs and lent, and s of the leral was to make number, ing statf, manage- ,e Buraar d to per- ?id by the rol of the of a Board ov during 8 for the fees, for , religious embera of gh School iject to the iy another )wn, which ings upon of Upper out of the cclusive of sed in the rial site to .ctll 377 in 1892 it was actually made part of the University endowment, subject to the same liens, and also to expenses of management and municipal local improvement rates. In 1894 an important change was made in the organization of the College by an Act* which is also a consolidation of the previous statutes. The number of trustees was raised to nine the additional four being made elective by the members of the *' Upper Canada Old Boys' Association." The Board was entrusted with the management of the endowment and other permanent funds, and the College was provided with a Bursar of its own. In 1895 the financial separation of the College from the Provincial University was completed by the passage of an ' ''Xf which authorized the University management to pay ofi the lien of $100,000 at the then value of a capital sum of that an: >unt due in teven years, with discount at four anu a half per cent, per anxium. What is left of he value of the old site of Upper Cana*. i College becomes an un- encumbered addition to the endowment of the University. * 57 Vict., cap. 60. t 58 Vict., cap 58. r APPENDIX C. Classhal and Mod- ern Literature. 2. o. THE ORGANIZATIOIS OF KING'S COLLEGE. On the 10th of June, 18?7, the College Council adopted, after consideration and amendment, a report on organization, which had at its re<]uest been drafted by Dr. Strachan, then President of the University. The essential portions of this scheme* are as follows : — I. Curriculum, t This embraces the Greek and Latin Lan- guages ; Ancient History ; Ancient and Modern Geography ; Chronology and An- 1ti(][uitie3 ; Modern Literature, English and Foreign ; Modern History ; Rhetoric ; Grammar ; Composition and Style. — Two Professors {Application of Science to the Arts ; As- tronomy ; Modern Geography, etc. — Two Professors. {Moral and Intellectual Philosophy ; Chris- tian Ethics ; Political Economy. — The President. / Hebrew and Oriental Languages ; Nat- ) ural and Revealed Religion, etc. — (This j Department may remain at present in abey- ^ance.) / Law of Nature, and of Nations ; Civil, _ r • J J English, and Constitutional Law ; History 5, Jurisprudence. . . . < ^^^ Principles of the British Constitution.- ^One Lecturer. Chemistry, with Geology and Mineralogy ; Anatomy and Physiology ; Theory and Practice of Physics ; Principles and Practice of Surgery ; Materia Medica, Therapeutics, and Botany, with Midwifery and Diseases of Women and Children. — One Professor ^and three Lecturers. *The full text of the report, taken from the Council's Minutes, is printed in Hodgins' "Documentary History," Vol. III., pp. 93-96. tThis course of study is avowedly based on that of King's Col- lege, London, which is affiliated to the University of London. 4' Theology. 6. Mediciiie 379 ted, after hich had snt of the jllowa : — latin Lan- jient and and An- glish and Rhetoric ; yle. — Two Art8 ; As- etc. — Two hy : Chris- )my. —The ges ; Nat- Btc— (This nt in abey- ms; Civil, ; History jtitution. — ineralogy ; leory and nd Practice erapeuticB, Diseases Professor d 's Minutes, . 111., PP- King's Col- >ndoii. II. Finances. Estimated Expenditure : 1. The President, till enabled by an adequate remunera- tion to resign his parish, to receive only the small remuneration allowed him in April, 1827, by Lord Bathurst, for superintendence of the University. ... £ 250 2. The five Professors residing within the College, and devoting themselves entirely to the duties of their Departments, each £450 2,250 3. Add to the salary of the Senior Professor 4. The Lecturer on Jurisprudence. . 5. The Lecturer on Anatomy 6. The Lecturer on Theory and Practice of Physic and the Prin- ciples and Practice of Surgery, etc 7. The Lecturer on Materia Medica, etc 8. Librarian 9. Gardener 10. Library, annually 11. Philosophical and Chemical apparatus, and formation of a Museum, per annum 12. Servants and Contingencies As only a por- tion of their time will be required, £200 each V 50 800 100 100 200 250 CGO 13. To this expenditure must be added the aid annually necessary to support the Minor or Upper Canada College , , 14. The Bursar's and Registrar's Office £4,600 Total annual expense (sterling) . : . . . , Ways and Means ; 1. Interest accruing, directly or indirectly, on the sum of £70,000 due upon land sold 2. Average rents 3. Interest on £30,000 due by the Minor or Upper Canada College 800 «00 ^6,000 Halifax currency . Or Sterling Surplus (exclusive of fees from students) Z £4,200 1,200 1,800 £7,500 6,400 £ 400 IF 380 III. Regulations.* The academical year of the London University may be adopted with a slight alteration, so as to shorten by a fortnight the long vacation. It consists of three terms : '(1) From the beginning of October to the week before Christmas ; (2) from the beginning of the second week in January to the week before Easter ; (3) from Easter to the third Friday in July. Students to be received will be of three descriptions : (1) King's College Classical Students, admitted to a regular and prescribed course of general study, but allowed to attend any particular lec- tures not comprised in that course ; (2) King's College Medical Students, who enter upon a course of medical study, but are allowed to attend any particular lectures not comprised in the course ; (3) Occasional Students, namely, all persons who are desirous of attending any separate course or courses of lectures, or private instruction given in the College. It shall be the duty of the President and Professors to submit to the College Council such an arrangement of the various branches of knowledge to bo taught as may seem best calculated to insure the full efficiency of each of the six departments. The Professors, under whose care any department is placed, being responsible for its management, shall constitute a subsidiary Board, at which the Senior Professor shall preside, in order to consult from time to time, how they may distribute their respective labours to the best advantage, so as to give unity and system to the studies embraced by their respective departments, and what improvements may be conveniently introduced, subject, nevertheless, to the con- sideration and confirmation, in all respects, of the College Council. The reports from each Department, with such observations and recommendations respecting studies and discipline as may appear useful, shall be made to the President at the end of each term, to be laid before the College Council. The Professors employed shall be wholly devoted to their duties as Members of the University. ^Extracts from the Minutes of the College Council. 5 adopted the long finning of ling of the om Easter (1) King's prescribed ieular lec- ye Medical ^, but are bhe course ; lesirous of or private ) submit to 3 branches 1 to insure aced, being iary Board, )o consult ive labours he studies )rovement8 ;o the con- ^e Council, ations and aay appear 3h term, to ;heir duties icil. 381 The Inauguration of King's College. The formal opening of the College for the admission of ttudents took place in the Parliament Building,* on the 8th of June, 1843. After Divine service in the Chapel, the doors of the Hall,t were thrown open to those who had received tickets of admission. The Mayor and members of the Council of the City of Toronto were invited guests. The academic procession included : (1) The mem- bers of staff, the pupils, and the officials of Upper Cannada Col- lege ; (2) the members of staff, the students and the officials of King's College ; and (3) graduates not members of the University. The Chancellor, Oovernor-Gcneral Metcalfe, was absent on account of " pressure of public business," and the President, Bishop Strachan, conducted the proceedings in his stead. "On His Lordship's right and left hand were ranged stalls for the Profes- sors," as follows : — Rev. John McCaul, LL.D., Professor of Classical Literature, Belles Lettres, Rhetoric and Logic. Rev. James Beaven, D.D., Professor of Divinity, Metaphysics, and Moral Philosophy. Richard Potter, Esq., M.A., Professor of Mathematics and Natural Philosophy. Henry H. Croft, Esq., Professor of Chemistry and Experimental Philosophy. Wm. C. Gwynne, Esq., M.B., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology. John King, Esq., M.D., Prt fessor of Theory and Practice of Medicine. Wm. H. Blake, Esq., M.A., Professor of Law. Wm. Beaumont, Esq., M.R., C.S.L., Professor of Principles and Practice of Surgery. *Pending the completion of the College building, the corner stone of which had been laid by the Governor-General, Sir Charles Bagot, on the 23rd of April, 1842. t Formerly the Legislative Assembly Chamber. The Parliament of the United Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada then sat in Kingston. 382 The Registrar of the University, Henry Boys, Esq., M. D., *' called up the Students, and they subscribed the declaration of obedionce to the Statutes, Rules, and Ordinances, each, when he had signed, withdrawing to the robing-room, where he put on the academic costume,* and then returned to the hall." The fallow- ing are the names of those who, on this occasion, subscribetl the declaration :t Mr. Barron (Fredk. W.) (Incorporated from Queen's College, Cambridge.) Mr. Baldwin (Edmund.) Mr. Bethune (Norman.) Mr. Boulton(Chas. K.) Mr. Cathcart (Joseph A.) Mr. Crookshank (George.) Mr. Draper (W. G.) Mr. Grassett (Elliott.) Mr. Hagerman (James T.) Mr. HaIliwell(John.) Mr. Jarvis (Wm. P.) Mr. Jessop (Henry B.) Mr. Jones (Edward C. ) Mr. Lyons (Wm. M.) Mr. Macaulay (John J.) Mr. McDonell (Samuel S.) Mr. McLean (Thomas A.) Mr. Moule (Arthur D.) Mr. Patton (James.) Mr. Roaf (John.) Mr. Robinson (Christopher. ) Mr. Sharpe (Alfred.) Mr. Smith (Larratt W.) Mr. Stanton (James.) Mr. Stennett (Walter.) Inaugural addresses were then delivered by the President, Bishop Strachan ; the Vice-President, Dr. McCaul ; and two of the Vis- itors, Chief Justice Robinson and Mr. Justice Hagerman. *" The gown of the Undergraduates was the same as that worn by the Pensioners of Clare Hall, Cambridge— the society of which the Rev. Dr. Harris, the first Principle of Upper Canada College, had been a member." +'* Of the students admitted on this occasion, twenty-two were members of the United Church of England and Ireland ; cne a member of the Church of Rome ; one of the Church of Scotland ; one a Congregational ist ; and one a Baptist." APPENDIX D. KING'S COLLEGE COMMISSIONS. were :ue a and ; The management of the finances of King's College was always a subject of anxiety to the Legislature and the Governor of the Province, and various attempts were made from time to time to disentangle the accounts of the University corporation, which had become complicated with those of Upper Canada College. One method resorted to w^as the appointment of Com- missions, and two of these are worthy of a I rief notice. I. The Educational Commission of 1839. Sir George Arthur, Lieutenant-Governor of Upper Canada and ex officio Chancellor of the University of King's College, at the instance of the Legislative Assembly of the Province, required* of King's College Council in April, 1839, an account of the state of the finances of the corporation. An investigation by a Com- mittee of the Council brought to light the fact that the Bursar of the College was a defaulter to the amount of over ^25,000, and that advances had been made to Upper Canada College amounting in the aggregate to over $130,000. The Legislative Assembly request- ed that the matter be further enquired into, and Sir George Arthur issued a commission to the Rev. John McCauI, the Rev. Henry James Gnisett, and Mr. Samuel Bealy Harrisont author- izing them to rei)ort on the state of the Province educationally, and on the constitution and endowment of King's College in par- * Hodgins' " Documentary History," vol iii., p. 187. tRev. John McCaul afterward became President of the University of Toronto, and the Rev. H. J. Grasett became Dean of Toronto. Mr. Harrison was subsequently appointed Judge of the Home District. All these became members afterwards of the Council of Public Instruction. 384 ticular.^ As King's Collegs had not at that time been organized, and as Upper Canada College had already absorbed a large amount of the capital which had accrued from the sale of University lands, the Commission reported the details of a plant by which the College might be made to serve as a temporary university. The assets of King's College were given in the report as amounting to £246,845 ($987,380) on the 30th of November, 1839, and the annual expenditure at £1,032 ($4,128). King's College Commission, 1848-1850. On the 20th of July, 1848, after King's College had been five years in operation, a statute was passed by its Council, with the approval of Lord Elgin, who was then Governor-General of the province and ex officio Chancellor of the University, appointing "John Wetenhall of Nelson, in the county of Halton, Joseph Workman of the ^ity of Toronto, and Robert Easton Burns of the same place," as Commissioners, with power to " examine into and report upon the ttnancial affairs " of King's College and Upper Canada College. After Mr. Wetenhall's death the inquiry was conducted by his surviving colleagues, and most of its duties were discharged by Dr! Workman, who had been appointed "Visiting Commissioner." The report and accompanying appendices make a voluminous document, which was printed by order of the Legis- lative Assembly in 1852. A few extracts will give a fair idea of the character of the investigation and of the condition into which the affairs of King's College had fallen : — " The account books kept in the College office were from the very foundation defective, confused, and totally unsuited to the requirements of a correct business establishment. No regular balance had ever been struck, by which their accuracy might have been tested or their inaccuracy detected. Indeed, balancing was quite foreign to the character and structure of such books. The * These men were a committee of a larger commission appointed to investigate the state of business in the several public depart- ments. tSee Hodgin's "Documentary History," vol. iii., pp. 261-265. This scheme was never carried out. It was authorized by Act of Parliament (2 Vict., cap. 10). 385 want of it was not folt, because the system (if such a term be ap- plicable to uniformity of confusion) pursued in the ottice admitted of no such process of comparison. * * * The tirst element of all business accountancy, a cash-book, was not found in the insti- tution, and the want of it seems to have been unfelt by either the Bursar or the Council, until the unexpected discovery of that officer's default, after an incumbency of over twelve years, brouglit out the fact that he had not kept any separate, or at least instruct- ive record of his own private cash and that of the University. " An endowment, consisting of nearly a quarter of a million of acres of the choice lands of the province, nearly all in occupancy under lease, and valued by the Council, at its first meeting, as worth no less than one pound per acre, was thus (after many years of previous mismanagement by the servants of the Crown) at the outset subjected to defective administration. No proper rent-roll accounts were opened or compiled, showing the pecuniary relations existing between the tenants and the proprietor. Rents were re- ceived, when offered ; lands were sold when sought for ; purchase money was taken when brought in ; interest was accepted when tendered ; and such occurrences gave introduction to the names of the respective parties to the account of the University. But the reappearance of such names in the accounts depended partly on the patties' own choice, or on their own conceptions of moral or busi- ness obligations." The commissioners, in drawing up their report, divided the whole interval between 1827 and 1850 into two periods, one extending to July, 1839, and the other from that date to the date of the inquiry. In dealing with the earlier period, they give a clear account of the losses caused by default of the then Bursar, and running through both periods there is a current of animadver- sion directed against losses of the most serious kind, caused by gross n-ismanagement of the University endowment and the per- sistent practice of paying annual expenses out of capital. In a different vein are the remarks made about the purchase of the present University grounds, consisting originally of over 150 acres. *' The entire cost of these grounds, including the price of the land and expenditure thereon down to the first of January, 1850, has been about £18,993 ; the average expense of management has been nearly £350 a year. The College grounds are, perhaps, at present the most beautiful public enclosure in B; itish America. No invest- ment ever made by the University could be regarded as equal to this, either in present or prospective value. This property may be Ill I It I i ' I 386 regarded as a reliable and available asset of the University, which would at any time produce three or four times the total cost. In the event of the reduced state of the general endowment, con* jointly with the continuance of the present excess of expenditure over income, rendering necessary a further recourse to the fixed system of replenishing the funds by fresh sales of marketable pro- perty, the College grounds will be found well suited to the future wants of the University." In the general financial summary appended to the report for the purpose of exhibiting the then state of the University's affairs, the total amount of capital which should have been at the command of the University authorities is estimated at nearly £336,930, of which there had by that time been " alienated in current expendi- ture and losses " no less a sum chan £166,319. This includes £75,506 of princi])al and accrued interest owing by Upper Canada College. The following table, covering the seven years during which King's College had been in operation, shows the rapidity with which the capital of the endowment was diminished to meet the annual outlay : — 1843. 1844. 1845. 1846 1847. 1848. 1849. Income. Total deficit. £6,405 7,154 8,981 8,591 7,307 7,749 7,966 Expenditure. Deficit, ^6,987 £ 582 12,139 4,985 10,623 1,642 11,428 2,836 10,136 2,829 10,810 3,060 11,362 3,896 iei9,830 ty, which cost. In lent, con* penditure the fixed table pro- bhe future report for y'a affairs, command 36,930, of ■j expendi- includes er Canada rs during 5 rapidity id to meet APPENDIX E. eficlt. 582 ,985 ,642 J,836 ,829 ,060 ;,396 >,830 TORONTO UNIVERSITY COMMISSIONS. By the University Act* of 1849 the Governor-General of Canada was declared to be the "Visitor" of the University of Toronto, and since 1867 the Visitatorial function has been vested in the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario. That the Visitor's powers are not merely nominal has been shown by the issue of two Commis- sions of investigation, one by the Governor-General of Canada in 1861, the other by the Lieutenant-Governor of Ontario in 1895. The University Commission of 1861. The occasion of the issu3 of this commission was the agitation kept up for several years by various religious denominations, with a view to securing a share of the revenue from the endowment of the University of Toronto. During the session of I860 the matter was brought before Parliament by petitions which were referred to a special committee for inquiry and report. As Parliament was then sitting in Quebec it was inconvenient, if not impossible, to make a thorough investigation of the financial condition of the University of Toronto, and in October, 1861, Lord Monck ap- pointed as Commissioners to " enquire as to the affairs and financial condition" of the institution, James Patton of Toronto, John Beatty of Cobourg, and John Paton of Kingston. The report of this Commission was completed in May, 1862, and was printed as a public document by order of the Legislative Assembly in the ses- sion of 1863. A perusal of it shows that there was no longer any ground for complaint, on the score either of mismanagement of the endowment by the Bursar, or of a chronic excess of annual expen- diture over annual income. During the interval since the reportf of 1848-50 the sum of $355,907 has been expended out of capital *12 Vict., cap. 82. tSee appendix D. 388 1 1 on the University building, and $65,569 on the library and muse- ums, and this reduction of the endowment had resulted in a cor- responding decrease of revenue. The commissioners note that prior to 1861 no revenue had been derived from fees, as matricul- ated students received their tuition free, and the fees paid by those who had not matriculated were assigned as perquisites to the sev- eral professors. At the date of the report the capital of the endowment was estimated to be $963,567, and the following table gives the income and expenditure for the years that had elapsed since the passing of the Act* of 1S63 : 1853 1854 1855 1856 1«57 1858 1859 1860 18G1 Income. $67,076 52,928 67,476 66,677 60,182 55,733 51,585 54,375 50,355 Expendi- ture. $54,928 49,453 56,779 65,206 60,917 55,386 70,154 63,153 61,829 Surplus. Deficit. $12,148 13,475 696 1,370 3i7 $ 785 18,569 8,777 11,473 The Commissioners drew attention to the fact that the former University building, with the land around it had been taken into the possession of the Government of Canada in 1853, and had from that time beer appropriated to the public service without any compensation of any kind to the University. *16 Vict., cap. 89. 389 785 The object in view in the appointment of the Cummission made it necessary for its niombera to suggest, if jMiSsible, some plan by which the expenditure on the University of Toronto and on Uni- versi(:y College might be so reduced as to leave a portion of the revenue from the endowment to be devoted to the promotion of higher education elsewhere, under the provisions of the University Act of 1853. The scheme embodied in the report is partly aca- demic and partly tinancial. Under the former aspect provision is made in it (1) for the attiliation of teaching arts colleges to the University, and (2) for the reconstitution of the Senate, with e(jui- table recognition of aftiliated mstitutions ; under the latter an out- line is given of a financial plan which would enable all aftiliated colleges to participate in the aid given by the Province for the ad- vancement of higher education. As no legislation was ever enacted for the purpose of giving eflfect to the scheme, the latter has now only an historical value in relation to the evolution of the Provincial University. The University Commission of 1895. Owing to the development of a certain amount of friction in the University of Toronto between the students and the University Council, a Commission of investigation was in 1895 issued to Chief Justice Taylor of Manitoba, Judge Senkler of the County of Lin- coln, J. J. Kingsmill, Q.C., of Toronto, B. M. Britton, Q.C., of Kingston, and Professor Campbell of the Montreal Presbyterian College. As the matters inquired into were purely questions of discipline, and as the report of the Commission has not yet led to any legislative change in the constitution of the University it is unnecessary in this connection to make any further reference to it. APPENDIX F. PROPOSED BASIS OF UNIVERSITY FEDERATION, 1885. 1. It is proposed to form a confederation of Colleges, carrying on, in Toronto, work embraced in the Arts curriculum of the Pro- vincial University, and in connection therewith the following institutions, namely : Queen's University, Victoria University, and Trinity University, Knox College, St. Michael's College, Wycliffe College, and Toronto Baptist College, shall have the right to enter into the proposed confederation, provided alwaj'S that each of such institutions shall, so long as it remains in the confed- eration, keep in abeyance any powers it may possess of conferring degrees other than degrees in Divinity, such powers remaining intact, though not exercised. It shall be lawful for the Senate, from time to time, to provide by statute for the admission of other institutions into the confederation under the limitations above prescribed. Nothing herein contained shall be held to repeal any of the provisions for affiliation of institutions as contained in R. S. 0.,cap. 210, sec. 61. 2. The head of each confederating college shall be ex officio a member of the Senate of the Provincial University, and in addition thereto the governing body of each confederating college shall be entitled to appoint one other member of the Senate. The Uni- versity professoriate shall be rei)resented by two of their members on the Senate, and the Council of University College by one of its members, in addition to the President. 3. The undergraduates of any confederating University shall be admitted ad emidfiin statu.m, and the graduates in Law and Arts o^ any confederating university shall be admitted ad eundem gradnm in the Provincial University. Such of the graduates in Medicine of any confederating University as shall have actually passed their examinations within the limits of the Province of Ontario, shall be admitted ad eundem gradum in the Provincial University. n^i t^, 1885. carrying the Pro- dlowing jiversity, College, the right ays that 3 confed- anf erring emaining ) Senate, of other 18 above peal any ainod in • ojlficio a addition shall be he Uni- members ne of its )y shall ind Arts ewidem uates in actually i^ince of ovincial 4. During the continuance of 8»ich confederation, but no longer, all graduateii in Medicine and Law so admitted shall liave the same rights, powers, and priviluf^os as are at present enjoyed by the like graduatas of the Provincial University, except as herein otherwise provided. 5. All graduates in Meilicine, including such admitted gradu- ates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect four members of the Senate. All graduates in Law, including such admitted graduates, shall vote as one body, and be entitled to elect two members of the Senate. 6. The graduates in Arts of the several Universities entering into the con'ederation shall, for the foriod of six years after the requi- site legislation shall have been obtained, be entitled to the fo'i ^v^ing representation on the Senate, namely : those of Queen's Uui/ersity to elect four members ; those of Victoria ITniversity to elect four members ; and those of Trinity University to elect four members. The graduates in Arts of the Provincial University, other than tho&e admitted ad cuaJem grailnm under this scheme, shall be entitled to elect twelve members of Senate. After the said period of six years, separate representation shall cease, and the entire body of graduates shall unite in electing a number of representa- tives equal to those previously elected by the several Universities in confederation. 7. (a) University College shall afford to all students, who desire to avail themselves thereof, the re([uisite facilities for obtaining adequate instruction in the following subjects in the curriculuni of the Provincial University, viz. : Ljitin, Greek, Ancient History, French, German, English, Oriental Languages, and Moral Phil- osophy, provided that it shall be competent to the governing body of University College to institute additional chairs which do not exist in the University. (6) Attendance on instruction provided in any of the confeder- ating colleges, including University College, shall be accorded equal value as a condition of proceeding to any degree with attend- ance on the work of the University Professoriate. 8. There shall be established another teaching faculty in con- neotion with the Provincial University, to be called the University i. . 392 Professoriate, which shall afford to all students of the Provincial University who desire to avail themselves thereof, the requisite facilities for obtaining adequate instruc ion in the following sub- jects, in accordance with the curriculum of such University, namely : Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Physiology, Ethnology (including Comparative Philology), History, Logic, Meta- physics, History of Philosophy, Italian and Spanish, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Jurisprudence, Constitutional Law, Engineering, and such other Sciences, Arts, and branches of know- ledge as the Senate of the Provincial University may from time to time determine, except such subjects as are prohibited from being taught by Revised Statutes of Ontario, cap. 209, sec. 9. 9. The Professors in such University Faculty shall be a corpora- tion presided over by a chairman. The same person shall bo President of University College and chairman of the Faculty of the University Professoriate. University College and the Faculty of the University Professoriate shall be complementary the one to the other, and afford to all University students the requisite facilities for obtaining adequate ins' ruction in all subjects pre- scribed in the curriculum of the Provincial University. If, in the interests of the general objects of the confederation it shall be found advantageous to have any subject transferred from Uni- versity College to the University, or from the University to University College, it shall be competent to the governing bodies of the College and University to arrange for such transfer. 10. Every graduate's or student's diploma or certificate of stand- ing, issued by the Provincial University, in addition to being signed by the proper University authorities in that behalf, shall indicate the College or Colleges in which such student attended lec- tures, and shall be signed by such professors, teachers, and officers of such College or Colleges as its or their governing body or bodies may from time to time determine. 11. With a view to the advantageous working out of this scheme, representatives of the various colleges and the University Faculty, shall from time to time meet in Committee and arrange time-tables for lectures and other College and University work. 398 Provincial e requisite awing sub- University, Geology, Ethnology ic, Meta- i, Political ional Law, 88 of know- ora time to from being • a a corpora- »n shall be Faculty of the Faculty the one to e requisite ibjecta pre- If, in the it shall be from Uni- liversity to ning bodies fer, ,te of atand- ■n to being lehalf, shall ttended lec- and officers y or bodies his scheme, ity Faculty, time-tables 12. The Senate of the Provincial University may, of its own motion, enquire into the conduct, teaching, and efficiency of any professor or teacher in the University Faculty, and report to the Lieutenant-Governor the result of such enquiry, and may make such recommendations as the Senate^may think the circumstances of the case require. 13. All students, except in cases specially provided for by the Senate, shall enroll themselves in one of the Colleges and place themselves under its discipline. T ie authority of the several Col- leges over their students shall remain intact. The University Professoriate shall have entire responsibility of discipline in regard to students, if any, enrolled in the University alone ; in regard to students entering in one or other of the Colleges, its powers of dis- cipline shall be limited to the conduct of students in relation to University work and duties. All other matters of discipline affect- ing the University standing of students shall be dealt with by the Senate of the Provincial University. 14. The University Endowment and all additions thereto shall be applied to the maintenance of the Provincial University^ the University Faculty, and University College. 15. There shall be the following staff in University College : One Professor of Greek, Latin, Freuch, German, English, Oriental Languages, Moral Philosophy, One Lecturer in Ancient Histoiy, One Tutor in Greek, {( «( Latin, it It French, tt it German, i( .» Oriental Languages, K it English, mtmma 3d4 One Fellow in Greek, ♦♦ *' Latin, ** " French, " ** German, ** " English. Additional assistance in the above subjects to be provided so that no Honor Class shall exceed twelve, or Pass Class thirty. 16. There shall be a University Professoriate adequate to give instruction in each of the following subjects, namely : Pure Mathematics, Physics, Astronomy, Geology, Mineralogy, Chem- istry, Applied Chemistry, Zoology, Botany, Ethnology, History, Italian and Spanish, Logic and Metaphysics, History and Fhil- osophy, Political Economy and Civil Polity, Constitutional Law, Juiisprudence, Engineering. As regards Tutors and Fellows, assistance shall be provided to the University Faculty similar to that mentioned above for the College, as may be required. 17. The University Professoriate lectures shall be free of charge to all students matriculated in the University, who are members of a confederating College, but in the case of students (if any) who do not belong to any College, the Senate shall determine the fees which shall be charged for the several courses of lectures in the University. But such laboratory fees, as may be fixed from time to time by the Senate, shall be paid by all students. 18. The various Colleges which are at present affiliated to any of the universities entering into the confederation, shall have the right to be affiliated to the Provincial University. 19. The curriculum in Arts of the Provincial University shall include the subjects of Biblical Greek, Biblical Literature, Chris- tian Ethics, Apologetics or the Evidences of Natural and Revealed Religion, and Church History, but }>rovision shall be made by a system of options to prevent such subjects being made compulsory by the University upon any cjmdidate for a Degree. 20. No College student shall be allowed to present himself for any University examination subsequent to matriculation without pro- ducing a certificate, under the hand and seal of his College, that he has complied with all the requirements of his College affecting his admisBion to such an examination. 395 21. The University College work shall continue to be carried on as at present, in the College buildings, and the University work shall be carried on in the same buildings, in the School of Practical Science, and in such other buildings as may hereafter be ere'^ted on the present University grounds, in the City of Toronto. A build- ing suitable for a University Examination flail, Senate rooms, Registrar's and other offices shall be erected on said grounds. Additions to be made to the School of Science sufficient to afford proper accommodation for students in Mineralogy, Botany, and other subjects, and for the accommodation of the Museum, which should be removed from its present quarters, in order to be more serviceable for Science students. 22. The following also to be considered : Completion of the Collection of Physical Apparatus ; Physiological Laboratory and Apparatus ; Astronomical Observatory and Instruments, and pro- vision for the Education of Women. Al APPENDIX G. VICTORIA COLLEGE CHARTER. William the Fourth by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Gieat Britain and Ireland, King, Defender of the Faith, &c. To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : Whereas divers of our loving subjects of the Wesleyan Methodist Church, in our Province of Upper Canada, have represcnt^ad to us that with the aid of private and voluntary contributions, they have erected certain buildings in the vicinity of the Town of Cobourg, in the Newcastle District of our said Province of Upper Canada, adapted for the purpose of an Academy of learning, with the intention of founding there an Academy for the general educatirm of youth, in the various branches of literature and science on Christian princi- ples, and that they have been advised that the said undertaking would be more successfully and effectually prosecuted, if it were protected by our Royal sanction, by means of a Royal Charter of incorporation, they have most humbly supplicated us to grant our Royal Charter of incorporation, for the purposes aforesaid under such regulations and restrictions as to us might seem right and expedient. Now Know Ye that We, being desirous to maintain sound and useful learning in connexion with Christian principles, and highly approving the design of promoting the same in our said Province of Upper Canada, by means of the founding an Academy of learn- ing, in our said Province, have by virtue of our Royal prerogative and of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for us, our heirs, and successors, do grant, constitute, and declare that the Academy intended to be so founded shall be called ** The Upper Canada Academy," and that for the purpose of establishing and maintaining the same, ther^ shall be nine Trustees, three of whom 397 shall go out of o£Sce annually in rotation, and whose places shall be supplied in manner hereinafter mentioned, and that our ti usty and well-beloved subjects, the Reverend William Case, the Reverend John Beatty, Wesleyan Ministers of the City of Toronto, Home District, in our said Province ; Ebenezer Perry, Merchant, George Benjamin Spencer, Gentleman, John McCarthy, Merchant, of Cobourg, aforesaid ; James Rogers Armstrong, of the City of Toronto, Home District, Merchant ; John Counter, of Kingston, Midland District, in our said Province, Baker ; Billa Flint, jr. , of Belleville, in the Midland District of our said Province, Merchant ; and the Reverend William Ryerson, of Hamilton, in the Gore Dis- trict of our said Province, shall be and are hereby appointed and declared to be the first nine Trustees of the said Academy, and shall be and are hereby constituted one body politic and corporate, by the name of " The Trustees of the Upper Canada Academy," and shall by the same name and for the same purpose aforesaid, have perpetual succession, to be kept up in manner hereinafter directed, and shall have a common seal with power to break, alter, and renew the same at their discretion, and shall by the same name, sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, in any and every court of Us, our heirs and successors in any and every part of our Dominion. And we do hereby will and ordain that by the same name, they and their successors shall be able and capable in law to take, pur- chase and hold to them and their successors, any goods, chattels, and personal property whatsoever, and shall also be able and cap- able in law to take, purchase, and hold to them and their succes- sors, not only all such lands, buildings, hereditaments, and pos- sessions, as may be from time to time exclusively used and occupied for the immediate purposes of the said Academy ; but also any other lands, buildings, hereditaments and possessions whatsoever, situ- ate within our Dominions of North America, not exceeding the annual value of two thousand pounds, sterling money, such annual value, to be calculated, and ascertained at the time of taking, purchasing, and acquiring the same, and that they and their succes- sors shall be able and capable in law, to grant, demise, alien, or otherwise dispose of all or any of the property, real or personal, 398 %' m \i i H belonging to the said Academy, also to do all other matters and things incidental or appertaining to a body corporate, and they and their successors shall have the custody of the common seal of the said Academy, with power to use the same for the affairs and con- cerns thereof. And the said Trustees shall have power to accept on behalf of the said Academy, gifts and endowments for promoting particular objects of education, science and literature, or other- wise in aid of the general purposes of the said Academy, on such terms and conditions as may be agreed ou for the purpose between the Trustees and the persons bestowing any such gift or endowment. And we do hereby will and ordain that the various branches of literature and science shall be taught on Christian principles in the said Academy, under the superintendence of a *' Principal," or other " Head," Professors, and Tutors, or such other Masters or Instructors as shall from time to time be appointed in the manner hereinafter mentioned. And we do hereby will and ordain, that there shall be five Visitors of the said Academy, with authority to do all those things which pertain to Visitors, as often as to them shall seem meet, and who shall go out of office annually. And we will and ordain, that our trusty and well-beloved sub- jects, Charles Biggar, Esquire, Justice of the Peace, Murray, New- castle District ; Joseph A. Keeler, Esquire, Justice of the Peace, Colbome, Newcastle District ; the Reverend John Ryersou, Wes- leyan Minister, Hallowell, District of Prince Edward ; the Rever- end Joseph Stinson, Wesleyan Minister, Kingston, Midland Dis- trict ; and Alexander Davidson, Esquire, Port Hope, Newcastle District, shall be the first Visitors of the said Academy, and their successors shall be elected in manner hereinafter mentioned. We further will and ordain, that there shall be a Treasurer and Secretary of the said Academy, who shall and may be chosen and displaced by the Trustees, as they shall think fit, at a meeting of the Trustees, at which not less than five of the Trustees shall be present ; that a meeting of the Trustees, only, shall be called a ** Trustee Meeting," of which five shall be a quorum, and a meet- ing of Visitors alone shall be called a *' Visitors' Meeting," of which three shall be a quorum ; 399 That the Trustees and Visitors together shall be called the ** Board " of the said Academy, and a meeting of the Trustees and Visitors shall be called a ** Board Meeting," of which eight shall be a quorum, and in all such meetings a Chairman shall be appointed by the members then present, from amongst them- selves, and all questioni* which it shall be competent fur any such meeting to decide, shall be decided by the majority of the members, being a quorum of such meeting then present, and the Chairman of every such meeting shall have a vote, and in case of an e(]uality of votes, shall have a second or casting vote ; That the Board, for the time being, shall have full power from time to time to appoint, and as they shall see occasion, to remove the "Principal," or other "Head," the professors, tutors and masters, and all officers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, and the said Board shall have full power, from time to time, to make and to alter or vary any by-Laws and regulations touching and concern- ing the time and place of holding ordinary Trustee meetings. Visitors' meetings and Board meetings, and for the good ordering and government of the said Academy, the performance of Divine service therein, the studies, lectures and exercises of the students, and all matters respecting the name ; the residence, duties, salary, provision, and emoluments of the professors, tutors, masters, offi- cers, agents, and servants of the said Academy, respectively, and all other matters and things which to them may seem good, fit and useful for the well ordering, governing, and advancement of the said Academy ; and all such by-laws when reduced into writing, and after the common seal of the Academy hath been affixed thereto, shall be binding upon all persons, members thereof : Provided that no such by-law shall be repugnant to the laws and statutes of Great Britain and Ireland, or of our said Province of Upper Canada, or to this ouv Charter ; Provided also, that no religious test or quali- fication shall be required of or appointed for any person on his admission as a student or scholar into the said Academy ; That any three Trustees shall, by notice in writing, to the other Trustees, be competent to call an extraordinary Trustee meeting, and any two of the Visitors shall be competent in like manner to call an extraordinary Visitors* meeting, and any five members of the Board 400 shall be competent in like manner to call an extraordinary Board meeting at any time and place they may see fit, on any occasion which in their judgment may render it expedient for them so to do ; That the Trustees, Visitors, and Board shall, respectively, cause re- cords and minutes of all the proceedings, acts, and resolutions of all and every of their meetings, ordinary and extraordinary, to be entered and kept in books provided for that purpose, and which records and minutes shall, before the breaking up or adjournment of any such meeting, be read aloud by the Chairman in the presence of such meeting, and shall be signed by him, and being so signed, shall, until the contraiy be shown, be deemed and taken to be the records and minutes of such meeting, and that the same meeting was duly convened and held. And the said Trustees shall keep a book or books of accounts of financial aflfairsof the said Academy, all which books of record, minutes and accounts shall be pro- duced to and audited yearly at the annual meeting as hereinafter mentioned ; That for making provision for filling up vacancies in the places of Trustees dying, resigning, or going out of office in man- ner hereinafter mentioned, and for appointing Visitors to the said Academy, there shall be holden in each year an annual meeting of the Ministers of the said Wesleyan Methodist Church in Upper Canada, and the first annual meeting of the said Ministers shall be holden at the City of Toronto, ©r the Town of Cobourg, in our said Province, on the Second Wednesday in the month of June, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, and every subsequent annual meeting shall be holden at a place, and on some day in the month of June to be fixed and appointed at the said first and every subsequent annual meeting, for the then next annual meeting, and if no such day shall be fixed and appointed as aforesaid, and if the said annual meeting shall not be holden on the second Wednesday in the month of June, and if no place shall be fixed and appointed, as aforesaid, it shall be holden at the City of JToronto, aforesaid. Pro- vided always, that every person who shall at the time of any such annual meeting, be duly authorized to solemnize the ceremony of matrimony in our said Province, by virtue of an Act of the Pro- vincial Parliament of our said Province, made and passed the first 401 year of our reign, and assented to by us, entitled : '*An Act to make valid certain marriages heretofore contracted, and to provide for the future solemnization of matrimony in this Province," and who shall duly have obtained a certificate for that purpose as a Wesleyan Methodist Minister, according to the provisions of the said Act, and no other person whomsoever, shall be deemed and taken to be a Wesleyan Methodist Minister within the true intent and meaning of these presents. That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-eight, and one thousand eight hun- dred and thirty-nine, shall be holden, three of the said Trustees appointed, by this our Charter, to be determined by ballot, shall go out of office, and on the day on which every annual meeting shall be held after the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty- nine, three of the Trustees, who shall then have been longest in office, shall go out of office, calculating the period for which each of the Trustees for the time being shall have been in office, from the day of his last election, in case of his having been elected more than once ; but the Trustees who on the day on which any annual meet- ing shall he held are to go out of office by ballot or rotation, as aforesaid, shall not be considered out of office until after such meet- ing shall have been broken up or adjourned. That on the day on which the annual meeting in the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven shall be holden, and on the day on which every succeeding annual meeting shall be holden, three Trustees shall be elected in the places of three, who are to go out by ballot or rotation as hereinbefore mentioned, but every Trustee going out of office, whether by ballot or rotation, shall be considered immediately re-eligible ; That in case there shall be any casual vac incy among the Trustees arising from death or any other cause except that of going out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned, the annual meeting next after or during which any such casual vacancy shall occui, shall also elect a Trustee or Trustees, as the case may be, to fill every such casual vacancy, and any person who shall be elected a Trustee in consequence of, and to fill up such casual vacancy, shall 402 be a aubstitute only for the person whose place he may supply, and shall continue in office only for the same period as the person whose place he may supply would have continued if such person had con- tinued in office until such time as he must necessarily have gone out by ballot or rotation, as before mentioned. That the said annual meeting, to be holden in the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty -seven, shall appoint five Visitors of the said Academy in the place of the five Visitors appointed by this our Charter, and every subsequent annual meeting shall appoint five Visitors in the places of the five who were in office during the preceding year, but any Visitor going out of office, shall be re- eligible to be immediately re-appointed to the office of Visitor ; Provided, that no person shall at the same time be both a Trustee and Visitor of the said Academy ; That at the annual meeting in the year one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven, and at the like meeting every suc- ceeding year, the Trustees and Visitors shall report their proceed- ings during the preceding year, in the execution of their office and of the then existing state of the Academy, and shall cause the accounts to be balanced up to the thirty-first day of December in every year, or up to such other period as any annual meeting may from time to time appoint, and shall in every year produce^ and lay all such accounts and proceedings before the said annual meet- ing, all which accounts and proceedings shall be examined in every year before the annual meeting, and so far as such accounts and pro- ceedings shall be found to be correct, and shall not be found con- trary and repugnant to this our Charter, nor to any such law, as aforesaid, the same shall be allowed and signed by the President and Secretary of the said annual meeting, and being so allowed and signed, shall, unless and until the same be shown to be incorrect, be binding and conclusive on all the members of the said coipora- tion, and all persons claiming under them. That the said annual meeting shall at any such meeting elect a Secretary and a President from among themselves, who shall con- tinue in office unless sooner displaced by the said annual meeting, until a Secretaiy and President shall be in like manner elected at the then next subsequent Annual Meeting, and such Secretary and 403 President shall each have a vote, as other members of the meet- ing, and in case of an even division the President shall have and give an additional or casting vote ; That no act in the premises shall be done at any such annual meeting, unless there be forty members thereof i;v upwards, present at the doing thereof, and the act of a majority of the mem- bers present shall be the act of the meeting ; That, the election and appointment of all Trustees and Visitors of the said Academy by the said annual meeting, and all other their acts in the premises, shall be recorded in a book by the Secretary for the time being, and after being re id aloud in the meeting by the Secretary for the time being, shall be signed by him and by the President for the time being, and being so signed, shall, so far as the same be not repugnant to this our Charter, or to any such law as aforesaid, be binding on the said Ministers^ and on all the mem- bers of the said corporation, and all persons claiming under them. That, in case the said Act of our said Province hereinbefore men- tioned, shall be hereafter at any time, or from time to time, altered or repealed in whole or in part, and any other provision or enactment shall at any time or times hereafter be added to the said Ac^, or substituted for the same or any part thereof so repealed, and by which added or substituted enactment, the Ministers of the said Weslyan Methodist Church, in our said Province, shall be author- ized to solemnize matrimony, this our Charter, shall for all and every the intents, purposes, and privileges of this our Charter, be held to have reference to, and shall have reference to every such added or substituted enactment as fully and effectually as the same now has to the said Act hereinbefore mentioned. And lastly, we do hereby for Us, our heirs and successors, grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall be in and by all things valid and effectual in the law according to the true in'ent and meaning of the same, and shall be construed and adjudged in the most favor- able and beneficial sense for the best advantage of the said Academy, a* well in all our Courts of every part of our Dominion as elsewhere, notwithstanding any non-recital, mis-recital, uncer- tainty, or imperfection in these Our Letters Patent. 404 In testiihony whereof, we have caused these our Letters to he made Patent, and tlie (irwit Seal of our sai'^ Province to be here- unto affixed. Witness, our trusty and well-beloved Sir Francis Bond Head, K. C. H., &c., &c., &c., Lieutenant-Governor of our said Province, at our City of Toronto, this twelfth day of October, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty-six, and in the seventh year of our reign. F. H. B. By Command of His Excellency, D, Cameron, Secretary. i srfl to he » be here- nd Head, f our said h day of ind eight tar of our 3. B. APPENDIX H. QTJEEN'S COLLEGE CHARTER. Victoria, by the Graco of God of tho I Tinted Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. To all to whom these Presents shall come- (Jueetino : Whereas the establishment of a College within the Province of Upper Canada, in North America, in connection with the Church of Scotland, for the education of youth in the principles of the Christian religion, and for thair instruction in the various branches of science and literature, would greatly conduce to the welfare of ou'' said Province ; and whereas humble application hath been made to us by the Rev. Rok.ert McGill, Moderator of the Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Canada, in connection with the Church of Scotland, and the Rev. Alexander Gale, Clerk of the said Synod, and the several other persons hereinafter named, to make them a body corporate and politic for the purposes aforesaid and herein- after mentioned, by granting to them our Royal Charter of incor- poration, and to permit them to use our Royal title in the name or style thereof ; Now know ye that we, having taken the premises into our Royal consideration, and duly weighing the great utility and importance of such an institution, have, of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, granted, constituted, declared, and appointed, and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, do grant, constitute, declare, and appoint the said Robert McGill and Alexander Gale, the Rev. John McKenzie, the Rev. William Rintoul, the Rev. William T. Leach, the Rev. James George, the Rev. John Machar, the Rev. Peter Colin Campbell, the Rev. John Gruikshank, the Rev. Alexander Mathieson (Doctor in Divinity the Rev. John Cook (Doctor in Divinity), and the Principal of th said college for the time being. Ministers of the Presbyterian Churc la 406 of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland ; the Hon- orable John Hamilton, the Honorable James Crooks, the Honorable William Morris, the Honorable Archibald McLean, the Honorable John McDonald, the Honorable Peter McGill, Edward W. Thomp- son, Thomas McKay, James Morris, John Ewart, John Steele, John Mowat, Alexander Pringle, John Nunn, and John Strang, Esquires, members of the said Church, and all and every suoh other person and persons as now is, or are, or shall or may at any time or times hereafter be Ministers of the Fresbyterian Church of Canada in connection with the Church of Scotland, or members of the said Presbyterian Church in such connection and in full com- munion with the said Presbyterian Church, shall be and be called one body corporate and politic in deed and in law, by the name and style of " Queen's College at Kingston," and them by the name of ** Queen's College at Kingston," we do for the purposes aforesaid and hereinafter mentioned, really and fully for us our heirs, and successors make, erect, create, ordain, constitute, eatablish, confirm, and declare by these presents to be one body politic and corporate in deed and in name : And that they and their successors by that name shall and may have perpetual succession as a College, with the style and privileges of an university, for the education and instruc- tion of youth and students in arts and faculties ; and shall also have and may use a common seal, with power to break, change, alter, or make new the same seal, as often as they shall judge expedient, and that they and their successors by the name aforesaid shall and may forever hereafter be able in Jaw and in equity to sue and be sued, inplead and be impleaded, answer and be answered unto, defend and be defended in all courts and places whatsoever, and also to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and maintain in lav to and for the use of the said College any messuages lands, tenements, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, so as that the same do not exceed in yearly value, above all charges, the sum of £lf>,riOO sterling : and also that they and their successors shall have power to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain all or any goods, chattels, moneys, stocks, charitable or other contributions, gifts, benefaotions, or bequests whatsoever, and to give, grant, bargain, 407 ; the Hon- ) Honorable Honorable W. Thorap- 5teele, John g, Esquires, such other may at any a Church of members of in full com- id be called iie name and the name of es aforesaid r heirs, and ish, confirm, id corporate sors by that 5ge, with the and instruc- all also have ge, alter, or expedient, id shall and md be sued, nto, defend and also to enjoy, and y messuages nature, or early value, o that they BO, acquire, any goodn, tions, gifts, it, b&rgain, sell, demise, or otherwise dispose of all or any part of the same, or of any other property, real personal, or other, they may at any time or times possess or be entitled to, as to them shall seem best for the interest of the said College. And we do further will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall be deemed and taken to be an university ; and that the students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in tlie several arts and faculties at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within them- selves of performing all scholastic exercises for conferring such degrees in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College. And we do further will, ordain, and appoint that no religious test or qualification shall be required of, or appointed for any persons admitted or matriculated as scholars within our said College, or of or for persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein, save only that all persons admitted within our said College to any degree of Divinity shall make such and the same declarations and subscriptions as are required of persons admitted to any degree of Divinity in our University of Edinburgh. And for the better execution of the purposes aforesaid, and for the more regular government of the said corporation, we do declare and grant that the said corporaticm and their successors shall for- ever have twenty-seven trustees, of whom twelve shall be Ministers of riho said Presbyterian Church of Canada, and fifteen shall bo laymen in full communion with the said Church ; and that the said several persons hoioin*: iifore named, and the Principal of the said College for the ti,.ae >;elnfir, shall be the first and jxresent trustees of the said corp? ratxn, and shall respectively cont»vme in such oflice until others ahall be appointed in their steac' :? pursuance of these our Letters Patts it. And we furthe;' mil that the said trustees of the said corporation hereinbefore pt ricularly named, shall continue in and hold the office of trustee; until the several days and in the manner herein- after mentioned, that is to say, thred Ministers and four laymen, whose names stand lowest in the.'^it d- Lot^ei,:! Patent, shall retire from the said Board of Trustees on Uic firr'^ lay of the annual meet- 408 I • ing of the said Synod in the year 1843, and their room be supplied by the addition of seven new members in manner .lereiu after men- tioned. Three other Ministers and four other laymen whtse names stand next to those in these our Letters Patent, who shall Lave pre- viously retired, shall retire from the said Board .)f Trustees on the firpt day of the annual meeting of the said Synod in the yeai 1844, and their room be supplied by the addition of seven new mem >ers in manner hereinafter mentioned. Three other Minister^ auo T jur other laymen, whose names stand next to those in these our Letters Patent who shall have previously retired, shall retire f/om the said Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual mee'^ing of the said Synod in the year 1845, and their room be supplied by the addition of seven new members, in manner h?reinafter mentioned ; and the two remaining Ministers and the i U'. > remaining laymen whose names stand next to those in fclie our letters patent, who shall have previously retired, shall retiro fro?^i the said Board of Trustees on the first day of the annual meeting of the said Synod in the year 1846, and their room be supplied by the addition of five nevf members in manner hereinafter mentioned. And in the first day of each succeeding annual meeting of the said Synod three Ministers and four laymen, whose names stand lowest in the future roll of Ministers and laymen composing the said Board of Trustees shall retire from the bame, excepting in every fourth year, when two Ministern only, instead of three, and three laymen only, instead of four, shall so retire. And the new mem- bers of the Board to be appointed from time to time in succession to those who retire shall be appointed in manner following, that is to say : The three Ministers or two Ministers, as the case may be, shall be chosen by the said Synod on the first day of every annual meeting of the same in such manner as shall seem best to the said Synod ; and the four laymen or three laymen, as the case may be, shall be chosen also on the first day of every annual meeting of the said Synod by the lay Trustees remaining after the others shall have retired and shall be so chosen from a list of persons made up in the following manner, that is to say ; Each congregation admitted on the roll of the Syncd and in regular connexion there- with shall, at a meeting to be specially called from th3 pulpit for i ( 409 B supplied ifter men- cse names I Lave pre- ees on the yeai 1844, V meu) jers r'i auo r jur 3ur Letters )tn the said "jing of the applied by h?reinafter the I u» - L the our retire ivom lal meeting supplied by [ mentioned, of the said band lowest ig the said ig in every and three new mem- succession iring, that is ase may be, very annual to the said ise may be, eting of the others shall »ns made up longregation exiop there- pulpit for I. that purpose in every third year, nominate one tit and discreet person, being a member in full communion with the said church, as eligible to fill the office of Trustee of the said College, and the persona' names so nominated being duly intimated by the several congregations to the Secretary of the Board of Trustees in such form as the said Board may direct, shall be enrolled by the said Board and cons' itute the list from which lay trustees shall be chosen to fill the vacancies occurring at the Board during each year, and the names of members thus added to the Board of Trustees shall be placed from time to time at the top of the roll of the Board, the names of the Ministers chosen as new trustees being first placed there in such order as the said Synod shall direct, and the names of the laymen chosen as new trustees being placed in such order as their electors shall direct, immediately after the names of the said Ministers : Provided, always, that the retiring trustees maybe re-elected as heretofore provided, if the Synod and remaining lay trustees respectively see fit to do so ; and provided, always, that in case no election of new trustees shall be made on the said first day of the annual meeting of the said Synod, then and in such case the retiring members shall remain in office until their successors are appointed at some subsequent period ; and provided, always, that every trustee, whether Minister or layman, before entering on his duties as a member of the said Board, shall have solemnly declared his belief of the doctrines of the Westminster Confession of Faith and his adherence to the standards of the said v' irch in government, discipline, and worship, and subscribed puch Jv forraula to this eftect as may be prescribed by the said ^ynod, and that such declaration and subscription shall in every ..se be recorded in the books of the said Board. And we further will that the said trustees and their successors shall forever have full power and authority to elect and appoint for the said college a Principal, who shall be a Minister of the Church of Scoland, or of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in connexion with the Church of Scotland, and such professor or pro- fessors, master or masters, tutor or tutors, and such other officer or officers as to the said trustees shall seem meet, save and except 'yi\y that the first Principal of the said College, who ie also to be 410 Professor of Divinity, and likewise the first ProfesBor of Morals in the said College, shall be nominated by the Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland : Provided always that such person or persons as may be appointed to the office of Principal or to any professorship or other office in the theological department in the said College, shall before discharging any of the duties or receiving any of the emoluments of such office or pro- fessorship, solemnly declare his belief of the doctrines of the vVest- ministcr Confession of Faith, and his adherence to the standards of the Church of Scotland, in government, discipline, and worship, and subscribe such a formula to this effect as may be prescribed by the Syn^ of the Presbyterian Church of Canada in connection with the Chu) i.tland, and that such declaration and subscription be recorded ^ he books of the Board of Trustees ; and provided always that such persons as shall be appointed to professorships not in the theological department in the said College shall before discharging any of the duties or receiving any of the emoluments of such professorships subscribe such a formula declarative of their belief of the doctrines of the aforesaid Confession of Faith as the Synod may prescribe. And we further will that if any complaint respecting the conduct of the Principal or any professor, master, tutor, or other officer of the said College be at any time made to the Board of Trustees, they may institute and enquire, and in the event of any impropriety of conduct being duly proved, they shall admonish, reprove, suspend, or remove the person offending as to them may seem good : Pro- vided always that the grounds of such admonition, reproof, suspen- sion, or removal be recorded at length in the books of the said Board. And we further will that the said trustees and their successors shall have full power and authority to erect an edifice or edifices for the use of the said College ; Provided always that such edifice or edifices shall not be more than three miles distant from St. Andrew's Church in the Town of Kingston, in the Province of Upper Canada. And we further will that the said trustees and their successors hall have power and authority to frame and make .statutes, rules. 411 f Morals ee of the d always i office of deologio^l ny of the re or pro- the VVest- indards of worship, scribed by icUon with bacription { pvovided ;esscrships lall before noluments re of their ith as the tie conduct officer of ttees, they priety of ', suspend, tood : Pro- »f, suspen- if the said successors lor edifices ich edifice from St. >vince of successors ites, rules. and ordinances touching and concerning the good government of the said College ; the performance of Divine service therein ; the studies, lectures, exercises, and all matters regarding the same ; the number, residence, and duties of the prufessors thereof ; the management of the revenues and property of the said College ; the salaries, stipends, provision, and emoluments of and for the pro- fessors, officers, and servants thereof ; the number and duties of such officers and servants, and also touching and concerning any other matter or thing which to them shall seem nec3ssary for the well-being and advancement of the said College ; and also from time to time by any new statutes rules, or ordinances, to revoke, renew, augment, or alter, all, every, or any of the said statutes, rules, and ordinances as to them shall seem meet and expedient : Provided always that the said statutes, rules and ordinances, or any of them, shall not be repugnant to these presents, or to the laws and statutes of the said Province ; Provided also that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances, in so far as they regard the perfor- mance of'Divine service in the said College, the duties of the pro- fessors in the theological department thereof, and the stuuies and exercises of the students of Divinity therein, shall be subject to the inspection of the said Synod of the Presbyterian Church, and shall forthwith be transmitted to the clerk of the said Synod and be by him laid before the same at their next meeting for their approval ; and until such approval, duly authenticated by the signatures of the Moderator and Clerk of the said Synod is obtained the same shall not be in force. And we further will that so soon as there shall be a Principal and one professor in the eaid College the Board of Trustees shall have authority to constitute under their seal the said Principal and pro- fessor, together with three members of the Board of Trustees a court to be called "The College Senate," for the exercise of academical superintendence and discipline over the students and all other persons resident within the same, and with such powers for maintaining order and enforcing obedience to the statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College as to the said Board may seem meet and necessary : Provided always that so soon as three additional professors shall be employed in the said College no Bl 412 trustee shall be a member of the said College Senate, but that such Principal and all the professors of the said College shall for ever constitute the College Senate with the powers just mentioned. And we further will that whenever there shall be a Principal and four professors employed in the said College the College Senate shall have power and authority to confer the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties. And we further will that five of the said trustees lawfully con- vened, as is hereinafter directed, shall be a quorum for the dispatch of all business except for the disposal and purchase of real estate or for the choice or removal of the Principal or professors, for any of which purposes there shall be a meeting of at least thirteen trustees. And we further will that the said trustees shall have full power and authority from time to time to choose a Secretary and Treasurer ; and also once in each year, or oftener, a Chairman, who shall pre- side ai K 1 n.jetings of the Board. And we further will that the said trustees shall also have power by a majority of voices of the members present, to select and appoint in the event of a vacancy in the Board by death, resigna- tion, or removal from the Province, a person whose name is on the list from which appointments are to be made, to fill such vacancy, choosing a Minister in the room of a Minister and a layman in the room of a layman, and inserting the name of the person so chosen in that place on the roll of the Board in which the name of the trustee in whose stead he may have been chosen stood ; so that the persons so chosen may be, as to continuance in office and in all other respects, as the persons would have been by whose death, resignation, or removal the vacancy was occasioned. And we further will that the first general meeting of the said trustees shall be held at Kingston, upon such a day, within six calendar months after the date of these our Letters Patent, as shall be fixed for that purpose by the trustee first named in these pre- sents, who shall be then living ; of which meeting thirty days' notice at least shall be given by notification in writing to each of the trustees for the time being, who shall be resident at the time within the Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, and the same 413 ■j that such 11 for ever oned. incipal and Bge Senate Bachelor, wfully con- he dispatch lal estate or , for any of st thirteen I full power Treasurer ; shall pre- have power select and th, resigna- le is on the ch vacancy, man in the >n so chosen ame of the so that the e and in all lose death, of the said within six ent, as shall n these pre- hirty days' to each of at the time Id the same shall also be noti6ed at the same time by advertisement in one or more of the public newspapers of the said Provinces. And the said trustees shall also afterwards have power to meet at Kingston aforesaid, or at such other place as they shall fix for that purpose upon their own adjournment, and likewise so often as they shall be summoned by the Chairman, or in his absence by the senior trustee, whose seniority shall be determined in the first instance by the order in which the said trustees are named in these presents, and afterwards by the order in which they shall be subsequently arranged pursuant to the powers hereinafter contained : Provided, always that the Chairman or senior trustee shall not summon a meeting of the trustees unless required so to do by a notice in writ, ing from three members of the Board ; and provided, also, that he cause notice of the time and place of the said meeting to be given in one or more of the public newspapers of the Provinces of Upper and Lower Canada, at 1 >ast thirty days before such meeting, and that every member of the Board of Trustees resident within the said Provinces shall be notified in writing by the Secretary to the corporation of the time and place of such meeting. And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification thereof shall and may be good, firm, and valid, sufficient and effectual in the law according to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage of our said College, as well in our courts of record as elsewhere ; and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, and others subject whatsoever of us, our heirs, and successors, any unre- cital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause, or anything whatsoever to the contrary thereof in any wise notwith- standing. In witness whereof We have caused these, Our Letters, to be made Patent. Witness Ourself at our Palaf- ^ at West- minster, this sixteenth day of October, in the fifth year of our reign. By Writ of Privy Seal. EDMUNDS. APPENDIX I. TRINITY UNIVERSITY CHARTER. Victoria, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : Whereas by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of Canada, in the fifteenth year of our reign, intituled, "An Act to incorporate Trinity College," there was constituted and established in the City of Toronto, within the Diocese of Toronto, in our said Province of Canada, a body corporate and politic, under the name of Trinity College, in connection with the United Church of Eng- land and Ireland, which Corporation is by the said Act made to con- sist of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, or in case of the division of the said Diocese, of the Bishops of the several Dioceses into which the Diocese of Toronto might be thereafter divided, and also of the Trustees of the said College, and of the members of the Council of the said College, not to be less than three in number, which said Trustees and the members of the said College Council, it was by the said Act provided, should be named in the first instance by the Lord Bishop of Toronto, and in the event of their death, removal from the Province, dismissal from office, or resignation, shall be replaced by other persons to be named in the like manner, or in such other manner as may from time to time be directed by any statute of the said College, to be passed for that pur pose ; And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said Corporation of Trinity College shall, besides other corporate powers and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affairs, have full power to make and establish such rules, orders, and regulations (not being contrary to the laws of Canada, or to the said Act) as they shall deem useful or necessary, as well concerning the system 415 of Great i., &c. ovince of n Act to itablished our said bhe name I of Eng- de to con- on of the Fhich the so of the /ouncil of hich said it was by ce by the , removal , shall be ner, or in d by any • } the said te powers airs, have sgulations d Act) as 16 system of education in, as for the conduct and government of, the said Col- lege, and of a preparatory school to be connected with, or depend- ent on the same, and for the management of the property belong- ing to the said Corporation, and shall have power to hold for the said College real and personal estate and property, and to sell, alienate, convey, or lease the same, if need be ; provided that the total yearly income from the property so acquired shall not at any time exceed the sum of five thousand pounds of current money of our said Province ; and provided also, that no rule, order, or regula- tion, which shall be made and established Ijy the said Corporation in manner aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect until the same shall have been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop or Bishops as aforesaid. And whereas, since the passing of the said Act, the Council of the said College have, with the sanction of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, by their petition to us humbly set forth, that in pursuance of the provisions of the said Act, Trinity College hath been duly organized, by the appointment of trustees and of a College Council, and that certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have been made by the said Council, with the approval of the Lord Bishop of Toronto, and fur- ther, that a suitable building has been erected, and a Provost, and Professors in the faculties of Divinity and the Arts, and m Law and Medicine, have been duly appointed, and are now engaged in the education of a considerable number of scholars, duly admitted according to the statutes and ordinances of the said Cor- poration, and the said College being, according to the intention of the said Act of the Legislature of cur Province of Canada, in strict connexion with the United Church of England and Ireland, and supported wholly from funds contributed by the members of that Church, and humble application hath been made to us by the said Corporation and many of our loving subjects in the said Province of Canada, that we would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more perfect establishment of the said College, by granting to it the privileges hereinafter mentioned ; Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab- lishment within the Diocese of Toronto of a College in connexion mmm 416 within the United Church of England and Ireland, for the educa- tion of youth in the doctrines and duties of the Christian religion as inculcated by that Church, and for their instruction in the Vt.ri- our branches of science and literature which are taught in the Universities of this Kingdom, have of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, willed, ordained, and granted, and do by these presents, for us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a University, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like privi- leges as are enjoyed by our Universities of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of these our Letters Patent ; and that the students in the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several arts and faculties, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within themselves of performing all scholastic exercises, for the conferring such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College. And, in order that such degrees may be in due form granted in the said College, we do further will, and direct, and ordain that there shall be at all times a Chancellor of the said University to be chosen at and for such periods of time, and under such rules and regulations as the College Council, by and with the sanction and approbation of the Lord Bishop or Bishops, aforesaid, may, by their statutes, rules, or ordinances, to be from time to time passed for that purpose, think fit to appoint. And that the Chancellor, Provost, and Professors of the said Col- lege, and all persons admitted therein to the Degree of Master of Arts, or to any Degree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, and who from the time of such their admission to such Degree shall pay the annual sum of twenty shillings of sterling money for and towards the support and maintenance of the said College, shall be, and be deemed, taken, and reputed to be members of the Convocation of the said University, and as such members of the said Convocation, shall have, exercise, and enjoy all such powers and privileges in regard to conferring degrees, and in any other matters, as may be provided for by any rules, orders, or regulations of the said College 417 le eauca- religion bhe vi.ri- b in the certain ted, and , ordain, a to be a ce privi- igdom of of being that the )f taking Bral arts y within nferring statutes, [inted in lain that ty to be lies and ion and by their ssed for Oouncil, sanctioned and confirmed by the Lord Bishop or Bishops as aforesaid, so far as the same are capable of being had and enjoyed by virtue of thesa our Letters Patent, and consistently with the provisions thereof, and with the said Act of the Legislature of our Province of Canada. And we will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors, do grant and declare, that these our Letters Patent, or the enrol- ment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, valid, suflUcient, and effectual in the law, according to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the best advan- tage of our said College, as well in our courts of record as else- where, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, and other subjects whatsoever of us, our heirs and successors, any mis-recital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary notwithsttmding. In witness whereof. We have caused these Our Letters to be made Patent. Witness Ourself , at our Palace at Westmin- ster, the sixteenth day of July, in the sixteenth year of our reign. '— ^-^ By Her Majesty's Command. I ^•®' / EDMUNDS. said Col- [aster of ind who pay the towards and be iation of ocation, leges in may be College APPENDIX J. McGILL UNIVERSITY CHARTER. Victoria, by the Grace of God, of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, n should vards de- iiiing the tVhereas, )u for the jrant our iinent of )f for the eof as to into our y or Col- the prin- different with the ) towards ution ; , certain granted, ors, will, buildings led from outh and and that ♦ McGill ernor of lutenant- lief Jus- , for the and that e elected his con- , of four ned, and at such itions as dinancoB And we do, by these Presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and grant that the Principal and Professors of the said College shall be from time to time elected by the said Governors or the \najor part of them as shall be present at any meeting to be holden for such election ; and in case of an equality of votes, the officer present at such meeting whose office is first described in order in these presents shall have a double and casting vote ; provided always, that the persons by whom such election shall bo made shall notify the same respectively to Us, our heirs anil successors, through one of our or their principal Secre- taries of State, by the first opportunity, and in case that We, our heirs or successors, shall disapprove of any person so elected, and shall cause such disapprobation to be notified to him under the Royal signet and sign manual, or through one of the principal Secretaries of State, the person so elected as aforesaid shall imme- diately upon such notification, cease to hold the oflicc of Principal or Professor to which he shall have been elected as aforesaid, and the said Governors shall thereupon proceed to the election of another person to fill the office of such Principal or Professor respec- tively, and so, from time to time, as often as the case shall hai)pen. '• And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, will, Oi.dain, and grant that the said Governors, Principal, and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one distinct and separate body politic and corporate in deed and in word, by the name and style of * The Governors, Principal, and Fellows of McGill College, at Montreal, in the said Province of Lower Canada,' and that by the same name they shall have perpetual succession and a common seal, and that they and their successors shall, from time to time, have full power to break, alter, make new, or change such common seal at their will and pleasure, and as shall be found ex- pedient, and that by the said name the said Governors, Principal, and Fellows, and their successors, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, shall be a body politic and corporate in deed and in law, and be able and capable to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire, hold, possess, enjoy, and retain. " And We do hereby, for Us, our heirs and successors, give and grant full authority and free license to them and their successors, by the name afores&id, to have, take, receive, purchase, acquire. 422 hold, possess, enjoy, and retain to and for the use of the said College, notwithstanding any statutes or statute of luortmain, any manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, rents, hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, so as that the same do not exceed in yearly value the sum of £6,000 above all charges ; and moreover, to take, purchase, acquire, have, hold, enjoy, receive, possess, and retain, notwithstanding any such statutes or statute to the contrary, all or any goods, chattels, charit- able or other contributions, gifts anJ benefactions whatsoever ; and that the said Governors, Principal, and "^ Hows, and their successors, by the same name, shall and may L able and capable in law to sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered in all and every Court or Courts of record or places of judicature within our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and our said Province of Lower Canada, and other our dominions, and in all and singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, and demands whatsoever, of what kind and nature and sort soever, in as large, ample, and beneficial manner and form as any other body politic and corporate, or any other our liege subjects being persons able and capable in law may or can have, take, purchase, receive, hold, possess, enjoy, retain, sue, implead, or answer, or be sued, impleaded, or answered, in any manner whatsoever. *' And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and success- ors, will, ordain, and grant, that the Governors of the said College, or the major part of them, shall have power and authority to frame and make statutes, rules, and ordinances touching and concerning the good government of the said College, the performance of Divine service therein, the studies, lectures, exercises, and degrees in arts and faculties and all matters regarding the same, the election, qualification, and residence of the Principal, Professors, Fellows, and Scholars, the salaries, stipends, and provisions for the Princi- pal, Professors, Fellows, and Scholars, and Officers of the said Col- lege, and touching and concerning other matter or thing which to them shalll seem good, fit, useful, and agreeable to this our Charter, provided that no such statutes, rules, and ordinances shall have any force or efiect until allowed and confirmed by Us, our heirs, ind successors ; and also from time to time to revoke, augment, or alter mmm the said lain, any owera, authority, and jurisdiction given and granted under and by virtue of these presents ; And We do further by these presents for Us, our heirs, and suc- cessors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof, the Governor of Lower Canada, the Lieutenant Governor of Lower Qanada, the Lieutenant Governor of Upper Canada, the Bishop of Quebec, the Chief Justice of Montreal, the Chief Justice of Upper Canada, and the Principal of the said College, shall not, nor shall any or either of them, as such Governor of Lower Canada, Lieu- tenant Governor of Lower Canada, Lieutenant Governor of Upper Canada, Bishop of Quebec, Chief Justice of Montreal, Chief Justice of Upper Canada, and Principal of the said College, be Governor of the said College, or use or exercise any power, authority or juris- diction in or over the same in any manner or way whatsoever ; And We do further, by these presents, for Us, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall con- sist of one Principal, of such and so many Professors in the various arts and faculties as from time to time may be judged necessary 425 )f the said letter and >f the said f the said &id alter- Dstitution oration of nowledge, 1 by these rdain and era of the id remain se all and ^n^mted Y the said the said presents le ]>ower8, • virtue of and suc- ereof, the of Lower Bishop of of Upper nor shall da, Lieu- of Upper ef Justice ►vemor of J or juris- jTer ; eirs, and shall oon- le various necessary and expedient by the said Governors, and of Fellows, Tutors, and Scholars, in such numbers and at such salaries, and subject to such provisions, rules, and regulations as shall be appointed by the sta- tutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ; that save and except for the purposes hereinafter specially mentioned and ex- cepted, three of the said Governors shall be a suflScient number to be present at any meeting for the transaction of the ordinary busi- ness of the said College; that the determination of all questions, matters, and things submitted to the said Governors at their meet- ings, shall be made by the votes of the majority of those present, including the vote of the Governor presiding at such meeting, who shall have a double or castiiig vote in the case of an equality of votes thereat ; that the President or Principal for the time being of the said Royal Institution, in all cases when present, shall pre- side at the said meetings, and in his absence the member of the said Royal Institution first or senior in order of appointment of those present at the meeting, shall preside thereat ; that the Prin- cipal and all the professors of the said College shall from time to time be elected by the said Governors or the major part of them present at a meeting specially convened and holden for the purpose of such election, and shall and may hold their respective offices subject to the right aad power of amotion by the said Governors for the time being, at a meeting specially convened and holden for the said purpose : Provided always that no leas than five of the eaid Governora shall be present at such special meeting for the l)urpose of election or araotioa, and that special notice in writing of the time, place, and object of every such special meeting, by the Secretary of the said College, addressed to each of the said Gov- ernors, shall have been delivered by the said Secretary into the Post Office of the said City of Montreal at least fifteen days before the time appointed for such meeting ; that ivithin forty -eight hours after every such election or amotion, notice thereof in writing, sealed with the College Seal, signed by the Secretary of the said College, or in his absence by the Governor who shall have presided at the meeting whereat such election or amotion shall have been voted, and addressed to our Visitor of the said College hereinafter inentioned, for the time being, shall be delivered into the Post 42G Office of the said City of Montreal ; that every such election or amotion shall be subject to the review of our said Visitor, whose determination thereon being signified in writing to the said Gov- ernors within sixty days after such delivery as aforesaid at the said Post Office of the City of Montreal, of the said notice of such elec- tion or amotion, shall be final and conclusive unless the same by any order or orders to be by Us, our heirs or successors made in our or their Privy Council shall be altered, revoked, or disallowed as hereinafter is provided ; th».t during the said last mentioned period of sixty days the said election or amotion, as the case may be, shall have no force or efiect ; and that failing such signification within the said last mentioned period, such election or amotion shall be and be held and taken to be by him approved and con- firmed ; And We do further by these presents for Us, our heirs and successors, will and ordain, that henceforth from the date hereof such election shall not be required to be notified to Us, our heirs, and successors, in the manner provided and required in and by the said Letters Patent, or in any other manner whatsoever ; And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said Governors, Princi- pal, and Fellows, and their successors for ever, shall be one body politic and corporate, by the name of " The Governors, Principal, and Fellows of McGill College," and by the said name shall have perpetual succession, and a common seal, and shall by the same name sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, and answer and be answered unto, in every Court of Us, our heirs and successors, henceforth from the date hereof, and shall no longer be known by the name in the said Letters Patent mentioned, and shall retain all and every the property, franchises, rights, and privileges granted under and by virtue of the said Letters Patent, and belonging to the said Corporation immediately before the date hereof, and shall be and remain liable to all claims and duties to which immediately before the date hereof they were subject, save only in so far as by these presents may be otherwise specially provided ; And We do further by these presents, for Ub, our heirs, and successors, will, ordain, and grant, to the said Governors, Principal, 9 "1^ 427 tion or whose d Gov- ;he said ch elec- lame by nade in allowed ntioned ase may ification amotion ind con- sirs and e hereof ur heirs, id by the leirs and I, Princi- one body 'rincipal, lall have he same swer and iccessors, cnown by retain all granted jnging to and shall mediately far as by ■i leirs, and rincipal, and Fellows, and their successors, by the name aforesaid, full authority and free license to have, take, purchase, and hold, to them and their successors to and for the use of the said College, any go'xls, chattels, or personal property whatsoever ; and also that by the name aforesaid they shall be able and capable in law, notwith- standing any statutes or statute of mortmain, law, usage, or custom whatsoever to the contrary, to have, take, purchase, and hold to them and their successors to and for the use of said College, any other manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, rents, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever, over and above the manors, rectories, advowsons, messuages, lands, tenements, rents, and hereditaments in the said Letters Patent men- tioned of the yearly value of Six thousand pounds above all charges as in the said Letters Patent is set forth, but not for the purpose or with the view of re-selling the same ; provided always, that the whole shall not exceed the yearly value of Twelve thousand pounds above all charges, such annual value to be calculated and ascer- tained at the period of taking, purchasing, or acquiring the same ; And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, appoint as our Visitor in and over and for the said College, our Governor General of our said Province of Canada, for the time being, or in his absence the Administrator of the Govern- ment for the time being ; who shall exercise, use, and enjoy all and every the powers and authority of a Visitor, for and in the name and behalf of Us, our heirs and successors, of the said College in all matters and things connected with the said College, as to him shall seem meet, according to the tenor and effect of these presents, and of the laws in force in our realm of England in relation to Buoh powers and authority. And We do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, revoke and annul the power and authority in and by the said Letters Patent given and granted to the members for the time being of the Royal Institution for the Advancement of Learn- ing, to be Visitors of the said College ; and do will and ordain that henceforth from the date of these presents the power and authority Cl 428 I 80 given and granted to the said members of the said royal institu- tion to be such Visitors, shall absolutely cease and determine, and shall not be exercised or used by them or any of them. And Wo do further by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and declare that the statutes, rules and ordinances from time to time framed and made by the said Governors of the said College, touching the matters and things in the said Letters Patent and in these presents enumerated, or any thereof, or for the revoking, augmenting, or altering of any statutes, rules, or ordinances theretofore framed and made, so always as the same be not repugnant to the laws of Our realm or of Our said Province of Canada, or to the objects and provisions of this Our Charter, shall have full force and effect, without the allowance and confirmation of Us, Our heirs and successors, as ordained in and by the said Letters Patent ; provided always, that a certified Copy of all such statutes, rules and ordinances, sealed with the College seal and addressed to Our said Visitor of the said College for the time being, shall have been delivered into the Post Office of the said City of Montreal, and that the same shall not have been dis- allowed by Our said Visitor, and such disallowance signified in writing to the said Governors, within sixty days after such delivery of su'^h copy into the said Post Office. And We do by these presents, for Us, our heirs and successors, expressly save and reserve to Us, our heirs and successors, the power of receiving, and by any order or orders to be by Us, or Them, made in Our or their Privy Council revising, confirming, altering, revoking or disallowing, all or any of the decisions, sentences, or orders so as aforesaid from time to time by the said Visitor to be made and rendered in reference to any such statutes, rules and ordinances, or the disallowing thereof, or in reference to any matter or thing whatsoever, as to which any power or authority is by these presents given and granted to him ; And We do by these presents, for Us, Our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that nothing herein contained shall be held, construed, or considered to have in any manner or way whatsoever revoked, cancelled, abrogated, or altered the provisions, powers, ftOthoritiet, and grants in and.by the said Letters Patent ordained li : i 429 Ell institu- nine, and heirs and rules and the said things in id, or any r statutes, ftys as the Our said this Our vance and 3d in and fied Copy te College [e for the ice of the been dis- ^nified in 1 delivery uccessors, isors, the or Them, altering, «nces, or tor to be rules and > to any bhority is icceeBors, 1 be held, hatsoever powers, ordained and granted, or any thereof, save and except in the particulars hereinbefore specially and expressly set forth ; but that all aud every the said provisions, powers, authorities, and grants in and by the said Letters Patent ordained and granted, shall subsist and continue in full force and effect, lave and except in the particulars aforesaid, in the same manner as if these Our Letters Patent had never been made, ordained, or granted ; and We do.further by these presents for Us, our Heirs and Successors, grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall be in all things valid and effectual in the law accord- ing to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense for the best advantage of the said College, and of the said Gover- nors, Principal, Fellows, and Scholars thereof, as well in our Courts of Record as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, ofiScers, ministers and other subjects whatsoever of Us, our heirs and successors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to thecontrary thereof in any wise notwithstanding. In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West- minster, this sixth day of July, in the sixteenth year of Our Reign. By Her Majesty's command, (Signed) EDMUNDS. BISHOP'S UNIVERSITY CHARTER. ViCTOBiA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, 4&c., &c To all to whom these Presents shall come — GREExmo : Whereas, by an Act passed by the Legislature of our Province of Canada, in the seventh year of our reign, intituled, '* An Act to incorporate Bishop's College in the Diocese of Quebec," there was coriJitituted and established at Lennoxville, in the Township of i:i I |l i i ; I 480 Ascot, in the District of Saint Francis, and within the Diocese of Quebec, in our said Province of Canada, a body corporate and politic, under the name of Bishop's College, in connection with the United Church of England and Ireland, which said Corporation is, by the said Act, made to consist of : First, the Lord Bishop of Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical functionary of the United Church of England and Ireland, in the said Diocese of Quebec ; Secondly, the Trustees of the said Bishop's College, not less than three in number ; and Thirdly, the College Council of the said Bishop's College, not less than three in number ; which said Trus- tees and the members of the said College Council shall be named by the said Lord Bishop of Quebec, or other superior ecclesiastical functionary as aforesaid, and shall, in the event of their death, removal from the Province, dismissal from their office, or resigna- tion, be replaced by other persons to be named in like manner, and so on continually forever ; And whereas it is by the said Act further provided that the said Corporation of Bishop's College shall, besides other corporate powers and capacities necessary to the well ordering of their affitirs, have full power to make and establish such and so many rules, orders, and regulations (not being contrary to the laws of Can- ada or to the said Act) as they shall deem useful and necessary, as well concerning the system of education in, as for the con- duct and government of, the slid College, and of any other institution or school connected with or dependent on the same, and of the corporation thereof, and for the superintendence, advantage, and improvement of all the property, movable or immovable, belonging to, or which shall hereafter belong to the said Corporation, and shall have power to take under any legal title whatsoever, and to hold for the said College, without any further authority, license, or letters of mortmain, all land and property, movable or immov- able, which may hereafter be sold, ceded, exchanged, given, bequeathed, or granted to the said Corporation, or to sell, alienate, convey, let, or lease the same, if need be : Provided always, that the net rents, issues, and profits arising from the immovable property of the said Corporation shall not at any time exceed the annual sum of three thousand pounds current money of the Province diocese of >rate and [ with the »ration is, Sishop of le United Quebec ; less than the said aid Trus- named by lesiastical )ir death, : resigna- nner, and t the said corporate pir affitirs, .ny rules, 3 of Can- lecessary, the con- iny other laine, and dvantage, Linovable, 'poration, ever, and r, license, r immov- i, given, alienate, rays, that nmovable cceed the Province 431 of Canada ; Provided, also, that no rule, order, or regulation, which shall be made and established by the said Corporation in the manner aforesaid, shall be of any force or effect, until the same shall have been sanctioned and confirmed by the said Lord Bishop or other ecclesiastical functionary, as aforesaid ; And whereas, by another Act passed by the Legislature of the Province of Canada, at a Session held in the fifteenth and six- teenth years of our reign, intituled *' An Act t«) amend the Act incorporating Bishop's College," it is enacted that the Bishop of Montreal, as well as any other Bishop or Bishops who may be appointed for any diocese of the United Church of England and Ireland which may hereafter be constituted in Lower Canada, together with the Bishop of Quebec, shall hereafter constitute the first branch of the Corporation of Bishop's College ; And whereas since the passing of the said first mentioned Act, the Corporation of the said College have, with the sanction of the Lord Bishop of Quebec, by their petition to us, humbly set forth that in pursuance of the provisions of the said Act, Bishop's College has been duly organized by the appointment of Trustees and of a Col- lege Council, and that certain statutes, rules, and ordinances have been made by the said Corporation, with the approval of the Lord Bishop of Quebec ; and, further, that a suitable building has been erected, and a Principal and professors in the faculties of Divinity and of the Arts have been duly appointed, and are now engaged in the education of a number of scholars duly admitted, according to the statutes and ordinances of the said Corporation ; and the said College being, according to the said Act of Legislature of our Prov- ince of Canada, in strict connection with the Church of England and Ireland, and supported by an endowment provided by the bounty of memben. of that Church and otherwise, an humble appli- cation has been made to us by the said Corporation, that we would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the more perfect estab- lishment of the said College, by granting to it the privileges here- inafter mentioned : Now know ye that We, having taken the premises into our Royal consideration, and being willing to promote the more perfect estab- lishment within that part of our Province of Canada called Lower m ♦32 Canada, of a Oollege in connection with the United Church of Eni?- land and Ireland, for the education of youth in the doctrines nnd duties of the Christian religion, as inculcated by that Church, and for their instruction in the various branches of science and litera- ture, which are taught in the Universities of this Kingdom, have, of our special grace, certain knowledge, and more motion, willed, ordained and granted, and do by these presents, for us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain, and grant, that the said College shall be deemed and taken to be a University, and shall have and enjoy all such and the like privileges as are enjoyed by our Universities of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, as far as the same are capable of being had or enjoyed by virtue of those our Letters Patent ; and that the students at the said College shall have liberty and faculty of taking the Degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor, in the several arts and the faculties of Divinity, Law and Medicine, at the appointed times, and shall have liberty within themselves of performing all scholastic exercises for the conferring of such degrees, in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances of the said College ; And in order that such degrees may in due form be granted in the said College, We do further will and direct, and ordain, that there shall be at all times a Chancellor and Vice-Chancellor of the said University, to be chosen at and for such periods of time, and under such rules and regulations as the Corpora- tion of the said College may, by their statutes, rules, and ordin- ances, to be from time to time passed for that purpose, think fit to appoint, and that the Chancellor, Vice-Chancellor, Principal and professors of the said College, and all persons admitted therein to the degree of Master of Arts, or to any degree in Divinity, Law, or Medicine, who, from the time of such their admission to such degree, shall pay the annual sum of fsvont «hil- llngg of current money for and towards the supi "t id mainten- ance of the said College, shall be and be deeme< i, and repu'^ed to be members of the Convocation of the s lii iiiversity, anu as such members of the said Convocation shall hav o, e rcise, and enjoy all such powers and privileges, in regard to conferring degrees and in any other matters, as may be provided for by any rules. 433 orders, and regulations of the said College, duly sanctioned and con- firmed, as far as the same are capable of being had and enjoyed by virtue of these our Letters Patent, and consistently with the provi- sions thereof. And we will and by these presents for us, our heirs, and successors, do grant and declare that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment or exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, valid, sufficient, and effectual in the law, according to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and and adjudged in the most favourable and beneficial sense, and to the best advantage of our said College, as well in our Courts of Record as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers, ministers, and other subjects whatsoever, of us, our heira and suc- cessors, any misrecital, non-recital, omission, imperfection, defect, matter, cause or thing, whatsoever, to the contrary notwithstanding. In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made Patent. Witness Ourself at Our Palace at West- minster, this twenty-eighth day of January, in the six- teenth year of Our reign. By Her Majesty's Command, EDMUNDS. APPENDIX K. LAVAL UNIVERSITY CHARTER. ViCTOKiA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Quoeii, Defender of the Faith, &c., &c. To all to whom these Presents shall come — Greeting : Whereas it hath been represented unto ua that there has existed during the last two hundred years, and does now exist in that part of our Province of Canada called Lover Canada, a Seminary estab- lished for the education and instruction of youth and known by and under the corporate style and title of " Le Seminaire de Que- bec ;" that the said Seminary comprises a school of divinity and classes of instruction in science and literature, at present fre- quented by more than four hundred pupils ; that the said corpora- tion is amply endowed, being provided with abundant means for carrying out its objects without assistance from the Provincial Legislature ; that it possesses extensive and valuable libraries, rich and costly collections of all kinds of philosophical and other appar- atus requisite for assisting in imparting a knowledge of the sciences ; and Whereas humble application hath been made unto us by the very Reverend Louis Jacques Casault, Superior of the said Semi- nary, and the Reverend Antoiue Parant, Joseph 'Aubry, John Holmes, Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear, Alexandre Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, directors of the said Seminary, that We would be pleased to grant our Royal Charter for the purpose of authorising the said corporation to confer degrees, and granting unto the said corporation all other privileges usually granted to and enjoyed by universities : Now know ye that, having taken the premises hi to our Royal consideration, and duly appreciating the great utility and import- ance of the enjoyment of these privileges by the said " Seminaire de Quebec," We, of our especial grace, certain knowledge, and mere 435 of Great ;., &C. us existed that part >ry estab- mown by J de Que- inity and sent fre- oorpora- [leans for rovincial ries, rich 3r appar- sciences ; IS by the id Semi- , John Elzear, rs of the Charter confer rivileges ir Royal import- iminaire nd mere motion have ordained and granted, and by these presents do for us, our heirs, and successors, ordain and gr-mt that the said Louis Jacques Gasault, Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubrey, John Holmes, Leon Gingras, Ix>uis Gingras, Michel Forgues Elzear, Alexandre Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, and their successors in their offices aforesaid shall be and be called as heretofore one body cor- porate and politic, and shall in addition to the powers and privileges by them hitherto possessed and enjoyed in their said corporate capacity, have, possess, and enjoy the rights, powers, and privileges of an University as hereinafter directed for the education and instruction of youth and students in arts and faculties, and that in euch and every act or deed done and performed under and in virtue of this charter, the said *' Seminaire de Quebec " shall be named, called, and known as the " Universite Laval " (Laval University). And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, ordain, and grant that our trusty and well-beloved the most Reverend Pierre-Flavien Turgeon, Roman Catholic Archbishop for the time being of the said Diocese, or the person administering the said Diocese, shall by virtue of his office be Visitor of the said University. And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, ordain, and grant that there shall be at all times one Rector of the said University, and that the said office of Rector shall be held by the Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec for the time being. And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, ordain, and grant that there shall be such and so many professors in the different arts and faculties in our said University as from time to time shall be deemed necessary or expedient, and as shall be regul- ated by the Visitor of our said University, by and with the advice of the University Council hereinafter established. And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and successors, declare, ordain, and grant that the said Rector and the suid professors of our said University, and all persons who shall be duly matriculated into and admitted as members of our said University and their successors forever shall be one distinct and separate body politic in deed and in name, by the name and style of ' ' the Rector and members of L'Uni- versit^ Laval (Laval University), at Quebec, in the Province of Canada," and that by the same name they shall have perpetual sue- rps 436 coBsion and a common seal, and that they and their successors shall from time to time, have full power to break, change, alter, or renew such common seal at their will and pleasure, and as often as they shall judge expedient, and that by the same name, thay, the said Rector and members of the said University and their successors from time to time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law to sue and be sued, implead and be impleaded, answer and be answered in all or any court or courts of record within our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland and our said Province of Canada and other our dominions, and in all singular actions, causes, pleas, suits, matters, and demands whatsoever, of what nature or kind soever, in as large, ample, and beneficial a manner as any other body corporate and politic, or any other our liege subjects, being persons able and capable in law, may or can sue, implead, or answer, or be sued, impleaded, or answered in any manner whatso- ever. . And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors declare and ordain that there shall be within our said University a Council, to be called and known by the name of the " University Laval (Laval University) Council." And We do for us, our heirs, and successors, will and ordain that the said Council shall consist and be composed of the Rector of the said University, of the directors of the said Seminaire de Quebec, to wit the Reverand Antoine Parant, Joseph Aubry, John Holmes, Leon Gingras, Louis Gingras, Michel Forgues, Elzear Alexandre Taschereau, and Edward John Horan, by virtue of their office as such directors, and their successors, whether the said directors be or be not professors in the said University, and of the three senior professors of the several Faculties of Divinity, Law, Medicine, and Arts in the said Univer sity. And We do hereby for us, our heirs, and sucoeasors, further will and ordain that by the term "director" shall be understood any and every person considered as such by the said Seminaire de Quebec. And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successon, further will and ordain that all the powers and privileges granted by this our Charter shall be vested in and exercised by the said Council. mmmmmm^ 437 s shall r renew By shall Rector time to . law to and be United rince of causes, ftture or as any ubjects, ►lead, or whatso- declare Council, 6 Laval lain that )r of the uebec, to Holmes, exandre office as BOtors be ee senior sine, and further derstood inaire de , further by this ounciL And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and ordain that the members of the said University Council shall hold their seats in the said Council so long only as they and each of them shall retain their respective offices as aforesaid, by and in virtue of which they become members thereof. And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, will and ordain that the Rector, for the time being, of the said University, shall preside at all meetings of the said University Council, at whi(th he may be present, and that in his absence from any such meeting it shall be presided over by such member thereof who may then be 6rst Assistant Superior of the said Seminaire de Quebec, or in the absence of this latter by the second Assistant Superior thereof, and in the absence of all three of the above functionaries, by the member of the said Council who shall be the senior director of the said Seminaire then present. And We do hereby, for us, our heirs, and successors, declare and ordain that no iraeting of the said Council shall be or be held to be a lawful meeting thereof, unless a majority of the members thereof be present during the whole of every such meet- ing ; and that all questions and resolutions proposed for the decision of the said University Council shall be determined by the majority of the votes of the members of Council present, including the vote of the Rector or other presiding members ; and that in case of ati equal division of such votes, the Rector or other member presiding at any such meeting shall give an additional or casting vote. And We do by these presents for us, our heirs and successors will, ordain, and grant that the said Council of our said Uni- versity shall have full power and authority to frame and make statutes, rules, and ordinances touching and concerning the good government of the said University, the studies, lectures, exercises, degrees in arts and f.»culties, and all mattera regarding the same ; and also touching and concerning any other matter or thing which to them shall seem good, fit, and useful for the well being and advancement of our said Univer- sity and agreeable to this our Royal Charter ; and also from time to time by any new statutes, rules, or ordinances, to revoke. 438 renew, augment, or alter all, every or any of the Raid statutes, rules, and ordinances as to them shall seem fit and expedient : Provided always that the said statutes, rules, and ordinances or any of them shall not be repugnant to the laws and statutes of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland or of our said Pre vince of Canada, nor repugnant to or inconsistent with this our Charter or any of the provisions thereof ; provided, also, that a copy of all statutes, rules, and ordinances so to be made as aforesaid under and in virtue of this our Charter shall be furnished with all convenient speed after the making thereof to the Visitor of our said University for the time being, who shall have authority within two years from the day of the receipt of such copy to disallow any such statute, rule, or ordinance or any part thereof and such disallowance shall without delay be signified in writing under the hand of our said Visitor to the Rector of our said University, and thenceforward such statute, rule, or ordinance, or any part thereof ?o disallowed, shall be void and of no effect, but otherwise shall be and remain in full force and virtue ; provided also that all statutes, rules, or ordin- ances repugnant to law as aforesaid or to this our Charter or incon- sistent therewith shall be ipso facto null and void. And we do hereby for us, our heirs and successors will, ordain, and declare that the said University Council shall have full power and authority to nominate and appoint the various professors for the several facul- ties of law, medicine, and arts, and of revoking and cancelling all such nominations and appointments whenever they shall find just and sufficient cause ; and the said Council shall also have and possess the right and privilege of presenting and submitting the names of candidates fur the professorships of divinity to the Visitor of the said University, by whom alone the appointment of the pro- fessors of divinity shall be made and confirmed ; but the said Council shall have no power or authority to revoke or annul the nomination or appointment of the said professors of divinity without the previous consent of the said Visitor. And whereas it is necessary to make provision for the completion and fitting up of the said Council at the first institution of oar said University and previously to the appointment of any professors, now We do for us, our heirs and successors further ordain, and declare se: 439 that until such professors be named the Rector and directors of the said Seminaire shall be deemed to constitute the said council and shall be to all intents and purposes capable of performing and exercising all and every the duties, powers, authority, and privileges hereby granted to and vested in the said Council. And We do hereby for us, our heirs and successors, charge and command that the statutes, roles, ?>nd ordinances aforesaid, sub- ject to the said provisions, shall be strictly and inviolably observed, kept, and performed from time to time un4er the penalties to be thereby or therein imposed or contained. And we do for us, our heirs and successors further will, ordain, and grant that the said Universite Laval (Laval University) shall, as such Univerf '.ty hereby constituted, have, possess, and enjoy all such and the like privileges as are now enjoyed by our l/niversities of our United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, so far as the same are capable of being had, possessed, or enjoyed under and by virtue of this our Royal Charter, and that the said University Council shall have power and liberty to grant and confer on all students, whether they be or be not students in the said Seminary or University, or in any other college or seminary within our said Province which shall be affiliated to and connected with the said University as hereinafter provided, who shall be found duly qualified according to the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, to receive the same, the degrees of Bachelor, Master, and Doctor in the several of arts and faculties, and the said University Council shall have power and liberty within its^^lf of causing to be per- formed all scholastic duties for the conferring of such degrees in such manner as shall be directed by the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid. And We do further for us, our heirs and successors, will, ordain,and grant that the said University Council shall for the purposes of this our Royal Charter nave, possess, and enjoy the right and power to affiliate to and connect with the said University any one or mure college or colleges, seminary or seminaries, public institution or institutions of education within our said Province as to the said Council may seem fit, subject nevertheless to the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid. 440 Aitd We for us, our heirs and successors, do further will and ordain that no religious test or qualification shall be required of or appointed for any person to be admitted or matriculated as students within our said University, provided, neverthe- less, that all persons admitted to any degree in any art or faculty therein shall make such declarations and subscriptions as by the statutes, rules, and ordinances aforesaid, shall be fixed and appointed : Provided always, and this our Royal Charter is granted upon the e'^press terms and conditions, that the powers, authori- ties, privileges, and rights hereby granted shall not in the exercise of them by the said University Council in any manner or way interfere with, diminish, or otherwise affect the powers, rights, and privileges of the said Seminaire de Quebec, as now enjoyed and exercised by the Superior and directors of the said Seminaire, but that all and every the said rights, powers, authorities, and privileges of the said corporation of " Le Seminaire de Quebec," shall in the administration of the affairs of the said Seminaire de Quebec remain the same as heretofore. A.nd We will, and by these presents for us, our heirs and successors do ordain and declare that these our Letters Patent, or an exemplification thereof, shall and may be good, firm, valid, sufiicient, and effectual in law, according to the true intent and meaning of the same, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged in the most favorable and beneficial sense, and to the best advantage of the said ''Bectorand members of our said University," as well in our courts of record as elsewhere, and by all and singular judges, justices, officers and other subjects whatsoever, of us, our heirs and successors, any mis-recital, non-recital, onission, imper- fection, defect, matter, cause, or thing whatsoever to the contrary thereof in any wise, notwithstanding. In witness whereof We have caused these Our Letters to be made patent. Witness Ourself at our Palace at Westminster, this eighth day of December, in the sixteenth year of Our reign. I' »'" '«"» ■""'J Z"^ f-'-.-nj : ■.■■ri.».nr— T»^- •